Teahouses of Saddle Arabia

Chapters

The Crystal Emporium
Transit: Upper Canterlot
Basil Blitz Books
Wandering Pages
Transit: Unknown Conduit
The Wayfinder
I Sell Mostly Sand-Free Books!
Transit: Unknown Location
Transit: Hurricane Lane
Whispersong’s Lullabies
Transit: Lower Docks
The Store
Barns Books
Dawnbreak Trading Company
Transit: Marina Marketplace
Out of Circulation

The Crystal Emporium

Despite Sunset Shimmer’s growing exasperation, it really was impossible not to find Twilight Sparkle’s antics to be adorable.

Adorable or not, you can’t have her.

Sunset twitched at the words of the little voice in her head. Then, she did the only thing she could do. Well, only practical thing: focus on the present.

In that present, Twilight was geeking out over the latest shipment of enchanted crystals displayed in a velvet-lined case just under the register. Ten seconds after Ruby had told them about her ‘new shipment,’ she’d been all but glued to the display case.

The smirking owner of the Crystal Emporium, Ruby Meadow, currently stood on the other side of the register. She looked to be enjoying herself immensely, but she always looked like that.

“Any one of them can hold up to a third-tier spell for a minimum of ten years.”

“That’s amazing!” Twilight gushed. Her tail was actually flicking back and forth like an excited cat! “I haven’t seen ley crystals like this since going to Advanced Thaumaturgical Geology back in school!”

“You actually took GeoTham?” Sunset rolled her eyes and shook her head. “Why does that not surprise me?”

Twilight glanced up at Sunset. She narrowed her eyes behind her thick-rimmed glasses, then blew one of her bangs out of her face. “I think they’re fascinating! Don’t you realize how critical these were to the post-Discord mages? There are legends of them growing spontaneously in ancient times!”

“It’s true!” Ruby replied with a smug glance up at Sunset. “I thought you of all ponies would know that, Sunset.”

Sunset speared Ruby Meadow with a glare. For her part, the shopkeeper didn’t look even slightly abashed. In fact, Sunset had never seen her abashed since Minuette introduced them nearly five years ago. Her brilliant red mane and perfect dark gray coat sparkled in the spotlights she’d installed to show off the new display. She still looked as svelte and stunning as the day they’d met.

Sunset just wished Ruby wasn’t so aware of just how svelte and stunning she was.

“Oh, give it a rest, Ruby.” Sunset dropped her saddlebags onto the counter, making sure to place them just right to block the light shining on the gems Twilight kept ogling. Then she slapped down the crystals requisitions form. “This is supposed to be a bookstore, not a tourist trap.”

“Well, I never.” Ruby drew herself up as if offended, though her eyes simply danced in utter delight. “I’m just providing a valuable service to my clients. As I always do.”

“Do you have the shipment or not?” Sunset demanded, shaking one of her bags with a bit of teal magic. “We’ve got places to be, Ruby.”

Ruby chuckled. “Why don’t you visit anymore, Sunset? We used to have fun!”

“Your version of fun involves too many ciders for me.” Sunset rolled her eyes, her ears flicking with annoyance. “I learned that two years ago. Pass.”

Ruby pouted a little, then her eyes slowly slid down to Twilight, still staring at the display. “What about your cute little friend? Does she enjoy good times?”

“I don’t drink,” Twilight mumbled absently as she eyeballed a ruby ley crystal.

“Leave her be, Ruby,” Sunset said, her voice low and hard.

“Well, then I have to play with you,” Ruby purred with a shrug. “What are you doing Friday night?”

“Nothing with you.” Sunset gritted her teeth. “Now, could you get the damn crystals?”

“Well, since you asked so very nicely…” Ruby laughed again, grabbed the bags in her ruby-colored magic and trotted through a door behind the counter. Sunset leaned down and signed the authorization form that would ensure the Crown reimbursed Ruby after the holidays.

“Wish she’d make her normal delivery,” Sunset muttered as she glanced around the crystalline bookstore. Being inside the shop always felt like she was inside a giant ice sculpture. There were at least a dozen ponies wandering through the shelves of books and crystal figurines. “Or that Celestia hadn’t given the whole staff the week off for Hearth’s Warming.”

Sadly, Twilight didn’t seem to be paying much attention to her griping… or anything else considering her response to Ruby’s quip. Sunset wasn’t all that surprised.

“Sunset, can we get just one?” Twilight pleaded from two inches away from the display case. “Please?”

“Why you asking me? I’m not holding your bit bag.”

“Because I… I had an idea for Moon Dancer. This will be our first…” Twilight hesitated, but she didn’t look up. Despite that, Sunset thought she caught the hint of a blush on Twilight’s cheeks. “It’s our first Hearth’s Warming as a… a… um… a couple and I want to make it special. You’re her best friend!”

Laughter rang in the depths of her mind. Sunset ignored it. “Hey, they’re your bits. I’m not going to stop you.”

“Which one would she like the best?” Twilight nibbled on one of her bangs. “I can’t decide!”

I can’t believe she’s making me help buy Moon Dancer’s Hearth’s Warming present! Seriously, this is not fair.

Still, she couldn’t just say no. She wouldn’t be much of a friend if she did that, would she?

“Her favorites are amethysts and garnets,” Sunset said, shoving back a sigh. “I’d go with garnets. The darker red would match her mane better.”

“Thanks Sunny!”

“Yeah, no problem,” she replied, forcing herself to not let her ears droop.

As if on cue, Ruby returned with Sunset’s saddlebags, now extremely full. Sunset glanced inside them and confirmed that the crystalline shards they’d ordered for the Spire were all accounted for. A quick few spells verified the authenticity of the shards. She didn’t doubt Ruby, but Raven would get annoyed if she didn’t check.

“And I believe the lady currently making out with your display case would like one of your fancy-pants garnet ley crystals,” Sunset said idly.

“Hey!” Twilight protested, finally looking up and glaring at Sunset with a tiny little pout. “I’m not making out with it!”

“Tell that to the glass.” Sunset pointed at the smudge in the shape of Twilight’s muzzle.

Twilight immediately squeaked in alarm and tried to buff away the marks with the end of her scarf. Ruby snickered and even Sunset cracked a smile as the shopkeeper put a garnet ley-crystal in a separate bag for Twilight.

“Anything else for you, girls?” Ruby asked with a coy little smile.

“I think you’ve teased us enough, Ruby,” Sunset’s ears twitched faintly. “Be nice.”

“I’m always nice!” Ruby replied as she levitated the bag over to Twilight with a wink. “Always.”

Twilight giggled and immediately brought out more than enough bits to cover her crystal. Far more. As in, half of her bitbag. Sunset barely stopped herself from groaning.

“And to prove that I’m nice, here’s your change, Twi,” Ruby said as she pushed most of the bits back.

“Ruby…” Sunset glowered at her friend.

Twilight blushed furiously and threw them back into her little bit bag. “Sorry, got excited.”

“Anypony ever tell you you’re adorable when you’re all flustered?” Ruby batted her long eyelashes at the other mare. “Oh, the things I could do with you…”

Twilight squeaked something, flushed a furious red and looked ready to teleport out.

“Okay, that’s enough!” Sunset snarled.

Her magic flared and she yanked Ruby up into the air by the tail. The shopkeeper let out a yelp before Sunset levitated her over and ensured they were eye to eye, even if Ruby’s eyes were upside down.

To Sunset’s annoyance, Ruby didn’t seem intimidated or scared in the slightest.

“Sunset!” Twilight gasped. “You can’t just levitate around shopkeepers!”

“I can when they’re messing with my friends,” Sunset growled, not taking her eyes off Ruby. “Be happy it’s me, Ruby. Moon Dancer would throw you out the window.”

“Sunset, I swear.” Ruby sighed and crossed her hooves—still very upside down. “You really need to learn to relax! You’re so high-strung lately. Have you considered yoga?”

“I’m perfectly relaxed,” Sunset said through gritted teeth. “Never been better.”

“You might want to tell that to my customers,” Ruby replied as she gestured around them.

Sunset’s gaze followed her hoof, only to see the entire shop was gawking at her.

“Sunset, please!” Twilight pleaded. “You can beat her up later!”

Ruby let out a bark of laughter. “I’d like to see her try. I didn’t spend four years in the City Guard for nothing.”

“Then why aren’t you doing something now, Ruby?” Sunset snapped.

Ruby’s tail flicked back and forth and her eyebrows danced. “Because you’re even cuter when you’re flustered.”

Sunset just gave Ruby a flat and completely uninterested look.

Ruby sighed and held ‘up’ her hooves. “You used to get a kick out of flirting with me, even before… well, nevermind. Anyway, I miss that Sunset. If it means that much to you, I’ll lay off, okay?”

“Thank you,” Sunset hissed. “I appreciate it ever so much.”

With that, Sunset teleported Ruby back behind her counter. Ruby didn’t even bat an eye.

“Next time bring Moon Dancer along,” Ruby said as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. “She’s always all sorts of fun.”

Sunset rolled her eyes, snatched her saddlebags off the table and cinched them tight around her waist.

“Come on, Twi, let’s go.”

“Okay,” Twilight squeaked.

“Hurry back!” Ruby called as Sunset marched toward the door and pointedly ignored all the stares from the various customers.

That was stupid. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. It’s just Ruby being Ruby! She flirts with everypony! That’s her thing! Three months ago, that wouldn’t have bothered me in the slightest! A year and a half ago, I liked it!

Sunset grabbed her black winter coat from the rack and slipped it on. Next came her brown boots and the new dark red scarf.

It was rather awkward to get dressed to go outside when she’d already made a production out of cinching her saddlebags around her middle. She still felt everypony’s stares on her.

Twilight had an easier time. She just had a dark purple coat that paired nicely with her red scarf. And she only had the single saddlebag. Lucky her.

Thankfully, less than a minute later, Sunset heard Ruby’s familiar booming laugh. That single sound seemed to drain all the tension from the store. Noise returned just as Sunset opened the door and let Twilight walk out of The Crystal Emporium bookshop.

They made it about six steps through the light layer of powder on the sidewalk before Twilight spoke up.

“I can fight my own battles, you know.”

She’s right you know. But it’s cute you trying to play knight in shining armor, said that damn voice. Precious, even.

Sunset facehoofed and groaned. “Look, I’m sorry.” She hung her head. “I’ve known her for years and… Ruby just sometimes gets me riled up. She knows how to push my buttons and she takes great pleasure in doing so.”

Twilight seemed to consider this as they headed toward the snow-capped spires of the Castle.

“This isn’t about—”

“Nope,” Sunset said.

“You’re sure?”

“Yup!”

A deep and awkward silence stretched between the two.

“So, you think the new crystal designs might finally fix the energy flow issue we’ve had for the last month and a half?”

“Hopefully,” Sunset said. “If it doesn’t work, I don’t know what we’re going to do.”

“We could ask Princess Celestia,” Twilight offered.

Sunset shot her friend a look. “You never want to ask Princess Celestia for anything. You’re terrified of her.”

“I’m not terrified!” Twilight huffed, her ears flat against her head.

Sunset just cocked an eyebrow. “Look me in the eye and say that.”

“Uh… can’t,” Twilight mumbled. “My… uh… glasses are too foggy?”

Sunset tried to peer at her, but Twilight apparently caught sight of something interesting on the spires of the castle.

“So, why do you want to ask Princess Celestia?” Sunset asked, trying to sound casual and completely failing. “That is different from you.”

“I thought we got close Tuesday night,” Twilight said, brushing one of her bangs out of her face with a little touch of magic. “But… I just wish we could make it work… like the original prototype did.”

“The original prototype only worked a few times,” Sunset pointed out. “And it usually blew up shortly after. Then Moon Dancer came along and helped us fix it. Since she joined our little research project, everything’s been just fine.”

‘Just fine.’ Do yourself a favor and recheck the definitions of those words when you get a chance, Sunset.

Sunset didn’t bother replying.

They turned the corner and dodged around a couple giggling fillies scampering down the street. Twilight looked like she had something to say, but apparently thought better of it.

“Yeah… Moon Dancer’s a big help,” Twilight said with a small sigh, but her voice started to warm up as they approached the main gate to the castle. “It’s been really nice working with both of you.”

Would be nicer if they stopped getting lost in each other’s eyes, said the snarky little voice in the back of her head. It’s a little sickening, to be honest. Aren’t you glad you dodged that arrow?

Sunset growled at the evil little pest that lived in the back of her brain. How do you keep getting loose?

Her angry little pony released a great world-weary sigh. How a figment of her imagination could do that, she’d never know.

You still haven’t gotten it through your thick skull that I’m part of you, Sunset. I don’t know why we have to go through this every week. You’re never going to be rid of me. The truth is, you actually want me here.

Sunset snorted. Twilight gave her a sidelong look and Sunset quickly covered by rubbing her nose with a hoof, which only had the effect of rubbing snow across her muzzle. And that didn’t do her any favors.

Why would I want you in my head constantly attacking me?

Easy! The voice sounded so damn smug.You know you deserve me.

“So! What’s new?” Sunset shouted.

Twilight jumped and almost fell over. Sunset had to catch her in her magic before she plopped onto the slush-filled street.

“Uh…” Twilight said, staring at Sunset as she regained her footing.

“Sorry. Didn’t mean to startle you.”

“Uh-huh.”

Sunset did her best to ignore the odd looks she got from bystanders and fellow shoppers. Instead, she focused on Twilight and brushing off her jacket.

“Well,” Twilight said slowly as if she were approaching a skittish animal. “I don’t suppose you’re ready to tell me how last night went?”

The voice in her head cackled.

“You don’t want to hear about that.” Sunset turned on a heel and started marching toward the Castle gates again.

“Yes, I do!” Twilight insisted. Her voice was suddenly entirely too cheerful.

Sunset gave her a sidelong glance. Twilight’s sparkling eyes were locked onto Sunset. In fact, Twilight almost seemed to be fighting back a grin of glee.

“I really do, Sunset!” Twilight insisted. “Come on, what was it like? You wouldn’t tell me this morning!”

“You’re just going to repeat it all to Moon Dancer,” Sunset groaned.

“I won’t! Promise! Filly Scouts Honor!”

“Seriously? I’m pretty sure the next part of this cliche is me checking if you were a Filly Scout.”

“Umm… briefly? They needed an accountant for a few months.”

“Of course they did.”

“Come on!” Twilight bounced along the street, obviously getting desperate. “Sunset, please! I really want to know!”

“Ugh, fine!” Sunset groaned. “It was… nice.”

“‘Nice.’” Twilight repeated. “Sunset, you never use the term ‘nice’ for anything you actually enjoyed.”

“I do too.” Sunset countered as they finally got to the gatehouse. “Occasionally.”

A single Royal Guard with long pink hair and a white coat stood there with a sergeant's insignia on her left breastplate of her golden armor. Sunset frowned, feeling as if she’d seen her before, but most guards tended to look alike, with the whole golden armor uniform thing.

The guard nodded at Sunset and Twilight and gestured for them to continue. Sunset tried to give the mare a smile, but she was pretty sure it came across as a grimace.

“Give me one example of you using the word ‘nice’ for something you liked,” Twilight said as they entered the castle grounds. Twilight stared at her expectantly, with a cocked eyebrow and something that could charitably be called a smug grin—or maybe just a hint of one. The mask didn’t fool Sunset. Twilight was nibbling on a bang again.

Still, Sunset took her time to answer. She looked over the primary castle courtyard. A circular snow-speckled cobblestone path led to the main gates. Every lamp post along the path was wrapped in dark green garlands. For a moment, Sunset’s eyes drifted to the statue in the very center of the courtyard and just like every other time, she was forced to pause.

It was of Princess Celestia, but nothing like the statues of her outside the castle gates. This one was sitting down, looking up to the sky. Crystal magic infused the marble mane, giving it the same color as Princess of the Sun. Her wings were outstretched and curved, as if she were protecting something beneath her, but there was nothing but empty grass. Even though snow had collected on the statue’s surface, Sunset couldn’t help but get a strange sense of melancholy about the statue. Sunset tracked the statue’s gaze, but only gray clouds and the occasional snowflake lay above.

Then, like every other time, Sunset shook it off. Only a few ponies, such as her friends, ever seemed to be affected by it. Sunset never had the courage to ask Princess Celestia about the statue. She suspected she never would.

“Sunset!” Twilight whined. “Come on! Tell me!”

“Why the interest, Twilight?” Sunset replied as she turned from the statue and made a beeline for the new home of the Spire Project in the western tower.

“No reason,” Twilight huffed as she hurried to keep up with Sunset. “Just curious!”

“What, are you bored or something? You’re that interested in my love life?”

Twilight sputtered a little before her eyes dropped to the snow-covered earth beneath their hooves. Even her ears twitched up and down a little.

Ruby was right. Twilight happened to be fairly cute when flustered. And it usually wasn’t too hard to get her flustered. This whole ‘teasing Sunset’ thing was new, though. Probably another bad habit picked up from Moon Dancer. That, Sunset could have done without. Especially since it tended to bring out reactions usually reserved for Moon Dancer.

Moon Dancer could take it. Twilight didn’t know how.

“Sorry,” Sunset muttered as she triggered the magical lock on the tower door.

“It’s… fine,” Twilight whispered.

It wasn’t, but Sunset opened the door anyway. It swung inward to reveal a large chamber with a beautiful crystalline tree at the very center. Sunset smiled faintly and lightly ran her magic along its glass-like leaves as she walked around it. As she did, a soft melody poured from the arcane willow, an ancient fusion of life and magic, bound up in the form of a gorgeous multifaceted tree.

Twilight smiled a little at the sound, but it lasted only a moment.

Passages led north and east from here, but Sunset ignored them, instead heading to the stairwell on the far edge of the tower with Twilight following in her wake. Silence again stretched between them as they navigated the stairwell down to the research level. They stepped around a few unicorns in white coats and headed for their own private lab.

Sunset had to trigger one more magical lock before they got inside the lab. The third version of the Spire Lab was a large round room with white tile plates festooned with wards set into the wall. Various workbenches lined the wall, in addition to three chalkboards filled with calculations Sunset had become thoroughly sick of. All of it centered around a massive table with an equally massive tarp covering a pointed construct.

Without a word to Twilight, she started to unload her saddlebags on a small table beside the Spire Platform.

“So… I’m guessing it didn’t actually go well?” Twilight asked from somewhere behind Sunset.

No, it actually went great. You just don’t deserve her. Either of them. Any of them.

Sunset sighed and rubbed her forehead. She didn’t want to deal with this today. She didn’t want to deal with this ever. But… it was the price she had to pay. She had helped this whole thing happen. She had put herself into this situation. Now, she was just trying to find a way through with her sanity intact.

Without really thinking, Sunset started sorting the crystal shards by type, shape and hue.

“Actually…” Sunset rubbed her jaw, as if she could massage the words out. “It went… okay.”

Thankfully, Twilight didn’t point out that she kept using one-word descriptions of last night’s events.

“That… actually sounds a lot more promising,” Twilight replied.

Sunset still didn’t turn to see what her friend was doing. She didn’t really want to at the moment. She focused on the shards.

“Well, it went okay after we managed to finally escape from the paparazzi and the fanfillies.”

“Yours or hers?” Twilight quipped.

“Har, har.”

Actually, the quip made Sunset feel a little better. If Twilight had used a very classic Moon Dancer-esque comment, she was feeling better.

“No, I’m serious. Three weeks ago, you were all but mobbed in the Archives by a group from GU.”

Sunset chuckled faintly, this time producing a sound with some real warmth in it. Even though the incident had totally wrecked her time in the Royal Canterlot Archives, it had been nice to know that her legacy at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns may finally have become what she wanted it to be instead of what she deserved it to be.

“Hers,” Sunset replied as she finished sorting the crystals and glanced up and studied the large tarp over the Spire platform. “Of course.”

“Well, Surprise is one of the newest Wonderbolts.” It sounded like Twilight was tapping her hoof against her chin. “It’s not too much of a shock. Um…where’d you end up going?”

“Fresh Air,” Sunset replied as she checked the wards on the Spire platform. She carefully disengaged them, one-by-one. As she did so, the glowing runic symbols in the floor around the platform faded away.

“Oooh.” Twilight clopped her hooves together. “Very nice. It’s usually pegasus-only.”

“Yeah, most restaurants built on clouds are,” Sunset said as she finished the final rune and a soft hum filled the air. “That’s what cloudwalking spells are for.”

After she was sure the wards were down, Sunset used her magic to yank the tarp away from the central platform, revealing a tower of crystal and metal about a foot and a half high. It sat low on four squat legs that currently looked like half-melted ice-cream. A series of intricate spellwork patterns made of chalk, gemdust and ley crystal spread out from the center in three expanding concentric circles.

Sunset blew a lock of her mane out of her face as she studied the Spire. The second version didn’t look much better than the prototype they’d finished six weeks ago, but Princess Celestia had told them that function was more important than form. The proof-of-concept project had succeeded—more or less—now came the next prototype.

“So, why’d it only go okay?” Twilight asked from the other side of the room, yanking Sunset back to the present.

Sunset wanted to snap at her and tell her to leave the whole thing alone, but a single look at Twilight showed she genuinely cared.

She really doesn’t realize when she’s being adorable. And it’s completely unfair. Moon Dancer was right.

“Okay, fine, you win!” Sunset said with a few wild waves of her forehooves. “It actually went pretty well.”

“Really?” Twilight’s eyes lit up. “It really went well?”

“Yes,”Sunset said begrudgingly. “I have to admit, that mare could give Minuette a run for her bits on the laughter routine.”

“That’s not too surprising!” Twilight said with a tiny giggle and an impish grin. “Her mane looks like a giant mass of blonde clouds!”

“It does not!” Sunset protested. “It’s just naturally poofy!”

“Sunset, please,” Twilight said, sounding completely earnest and honest and cheerful and… a lot of other things. “Her mane looks like she stuck her head in a cotton-candy machine.”

Sunset narrowed her eyes and Twilight quickly raised her hooves defensively.

“I’m not saying that’s bad!” Twilight assured her. “It’s just a simple visual similarity!”

It kind of does look like blonde cotton candy, supplied that evil little voice in the back of her head.

Nopony asked you!

The voice sniggered.

“If it’s any consolation, whenever she’s performing, her mane style is consistent with most of the other Wonderbolts,” Twilight added with a tinge of hope.

Sunset remembered watching the way the firefly light played across the boundless curls of the white pegasus mare’s mane last night. If she were being honest with herself, Surprise’s mane hadn’t been the thing to constantly draw her attention.

It had been her eyes.

They’d been… friendly. Not in the way Moon Dancer would probably suggest, but they held an honest openness that Sunset couldn’t help but find attractive. Sunset hadn’t expected that. Most blind dates the girls set her up with tended to get a little greedy—or a little starstruck—when they found out who Sunset was.

Since this particular evening had been arranged by Coco, Sunset had expected more. And she’d gotten more. Surprise hadn’t been like the others. Maybe it was because she had her own fame, but Sunset had a sense it was more because of just who Surprise was: a fun, caring pony who had enough talent to join the Wonderbolts without it going to her head.

Far better than you ever were. She’s more approachable, more friendly and way more than you deserve.

Sunset tried to snap something back, but her angry little pony just plowed right on.

Also, have you noticed that Twilight is finally coming out of her shell? Took her long enough. Maybe the one good thing that’s come out of you being a total idiot and not fighting for her. Moon Dancer’s done good things for her.

“Huh,” Twilight murmured. “You did actually have a good time.”

“Huh?” Sunset blinked a few times and looked up to stare at Twilight, who seemed to be fighting off a grin.

“You just spaced out for a good minute and a half!” Twilight bounced up and down on her hooves in a manner far too similar to Minuette. “You even had a little smile on your face!”

“I did have a good time,” Sunset admitted.

But it doesn’t mean I’m going to tell you all about it! Sunset thought at her gleeful friend.

“But I should be asking you!” Sunset continued, eager to change the topic. “After all, didn’t you take Moon Dancer to meet your family last night?”

Twilight suddenly lit up like she was a pony-shaped Hearth’s Warming Tree. “Yes! I was so happy she could visit before she left for Baltimare! Even better, you’ll never guess who managed to make it!”

Oh, I can guess, Sunset thought before her angry little pony could make a snide remark. Maybe that topic change wasn’t such a good idea...

“Cadance was there! With Shining Armor! You know, he’s up for a promotion already? He’ll be a full major by the end of March!”

“Good for him,” Sunset replied as she levitated over the first batch of crystalline shards.

She even managed to mean it a little. Her few interactions with Shining Armor had been nothing but friendly. According to her friends inside the Guard, some of the upper brass were already eyeing the stallion for things past major.

Sunset kept her thoughts about Cadance to herself.

“You know…” Twilight peered at her over her glasses as she levitated out a spellbook. “I don’t think you’ve ever told me what your issue with Princess Cadance is.”

Sunset managed—through no small force of will—to not grit her teeth at the word ‘Princess.’ However, she sadly failed to suppress the involuntary twitch.

She hoped Twilight hadn’t been paying close enough attention to see it. It was a stupid hope.

“It’s a very long story,” Sunset said. “And I’d really like to not go into it? Just like all the other times?”

Twilight hesitated and nibbled on a bang for a moment or two. Then she finally sighed and hung her head. “One of these days, you’re going to have to tell me. After all, she lives here in Canterlot Castle. I don’t know how you can avoid her.”

Yeah, if you could avoid her it would be easier. The problem is that you normally can’t. But you don’t want to tell sweet little innocent Twilight about all that, do you? About how she took everything you wanted? Every dream you ever had she managed to get through blind luck? That—

“It’s complicated.”

“You always say that.”

Something in Twilight’s tone needled her in just the wrong way. “If you’re so determined, why don’t you ask her?”

“I… I did,” Twilight murmured.

Sunset suddenly went cold.

“And… well—”

A quick knock on the door saved Sunset from what was bound to be a horrible, horrible fate.

Before Twilight could continue, Sunset yanked open the door in her magic… and immediately wished she hadn’t. Dealing with whatever Twilight had found out about Sunset and Cadance would have been easier.

A golden unicorn with bright green eyes, a smattering of freckles and mane the color of autumn leaves stood there.

Oh come on! Sunset facehoofed. You’ve got to be kidding me!

The mare’s Sun House Guard armor gleamed despite the lab’s low lighting. The Solar Sigil—the classic stylized symbol of the Princess of the Sun—shone proudly on the brace that connected the two front halves of her armor. Two smaller suns were engraved beneath the Sigil. A single gold bar glittered at her collar.

What’s worse, her eyes glittered in that special way she had when she intended to annoy Sunset the most.

Somepony’s in a good mood, Sunset thought with a sigh. Means she’ll be even worse, probably.

The mare cocked an eyebrow—looking like the perfect image of a Sun House Guard—at least until she smirked.

Nopony—not even Sunset herself—could smirk quite like Sunny Day.

“Hey Sunshine,” the mare said with far too much cheer. “You two having fun down here?”

“Huh?” Twilight asked, glancing between Sunset and the newcomer. “I’m sorry… do I know you?”

“Oh, you’ve seen me around,” Sunny replied with a wave of her hoof. “I think this is the first time we’ve actually chatted, though!”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight said—which was just like her, too. “I didn’t mean to ignore you… but there are so many guards and—”

Sunny glanced over Sunset and grinned. “She always like this, Sunshine?”

“Yeah, usually,” Sunset replied, forcing herself to keep her tone even. “What are you doing—”

“What? You’re not going to introduce us?”

Sunny pouted. She looked absurd. The worst part was that she knew it. And somehow, that made it vaguely cute. But only vaguely.

Sunset managed to keep her growl internal, all while her angry little pony howled with laughter.

Oh, I love what this mare does to you, it whispered. One day, you’re totally going to crack because of her.

“Twilight Sparkle, this is Second Lieutenant Sunny Day.” Sunset said, emphasizing the rank with a bit more force than was strictly needed. “Lieutenant Day here is the Sun House Guard’s resident battlemage.”

“Battlemage? That makes no sense,” Twilight scratched her head, looking over Sunny Day with a quick tweak of her glasses. “There have been no battlemages in the last two-hundred-and-thirty-two years.”

“I’m special,” Sunny beamed at Twilight and wiggled her eyebrows. “Very special. Wanna see how special?”

Twilight instantly blushed and sputtered a bit, looking anywhere but at Sunny or Sunset.

Sunset fixed Sunny with a glare, but stopped herself when she saw the look in the guard’s eyes. She actually looked—Sunset couldn’t believe it—Sunny Day looked a little ashamed.

“I apologize,” Sunny said, her voice suddenly going formal. “That was out of line.”

“It’s… um… it’s okay.” Twilight mumbled as she fiddled with a few stray crystal shards.

Sunny wouldn’t meet Sunset’s eyes either.

Dammit, does the whole castle know about this mess between Moon Dancer, Twi and me? Sunset wanted to scream. She kept the scream inside.

“So, uh… speaking of topic changes, hey Sunshine, I’ve got a letter for you!”

“Why you running mail, Day?” Sunset asked. She narrowed her eyes. “You’re Sun Guard, not Royal Mail.”

“Oh, just a favor, Sunshine!” Lieutenant Day shrugged, but Sunset knew better. She almost laughed at Day’s poor excuse to just give her a hard time.

“Wait…” Twilight asked, her natural curiosity overriding her embarrassment. “Why do you keep calling her Sunshine?’”

“I’m not big on formal names, even though I have to use them pretty much all the time.” Sunny shrugged and used her magic to fish around in her saddlebags. A few seconds later, she pulled an Equestrian Royal Mail packet and levitated it over to Sunset. “But since everypony calls Sunset here ‘Sunny’…”

“Ah,” Twilight nodded, though she still wasn’t looking the mare in the eye. “I can see how that might be a little strange.”

“Tell me about it,” Sunny Day replied with a roll of her eyes. “You don’t want to know how much of a pain it was going to GU with Little Miss Perfect.”

“Don’t start with me, Day,” Sunset snapped as she broke the seal on the packet. “We both know you gave as good as you got.”

“Eh, that’s true,” the mare shrugged. “Anyway, eventually, I landed on Sunshine. Mostly because it annoyed her.”

Sunset snorted as she opened the packet. Inside were a bunch of forms. She flipped through them, but they didn’t make sense. Insurance paperwork? Who would be sending her insurance paperwork just before Hearth’s Warming Eve?

“Fun times… ah… hey Sunshine, do you remember when—”

“I’m not playing the ‘do you remember game’ with you, Day,” Sunset muttered, frowning. “Especially not today.”

Finally, Sunset looked Lieutenant Day straight in the eye. Sunset might think Sunny Day was a screwball who had gotten way too comfortable in her position as a member of Princess Celestia’s personal guard, but she was a decent pony. She at least knew how to read social cues. What tended to irk Sunset was Sunny’s incredible gift for ignoring them entirely. Thankfully, she didn’t do that this time.

Sunny bit her lip and then gave Twilight a stiff nod. In a semi-exaggerated formal voice, she intoned, “Miss Sparkle, I hope you have a lovely Hearth’s Warming.”

“Uh…” Twilight blinked a few times. “Thanks? You too?”

The formality vanished as Sunny beamed at her. “Thanks! Same goes to you, Sunshine!”

“Bye, Day,” Sunset muttered as she finally found something in the packet that appeared to be a letter. “Have fun playing with Dolly.”

“Oh, trust me,” the mare replied, “I will!”

Sunset looked up just in time to see Sunny Day prance out of the doorway. Sunset rolled her eyes and closed the doors with a brief bit of magic.

“So… uh…” Twilight began. “What’s the story there?”

“She was in the same year as me…” Sunset muttered distractedly as she read over a report about an airship getting caught in a runaway Everfree storm. “She even got some special training from the Princess. Mostly about how to harness her magic.”

“What kind of magic does she have?”

“Fire magic. Intense fire magic,” Sunset said as she flipped the page over. “She had to practice in a special room and everything. Too expensive to keep fixing the burn marks in the other practice halls.”

“Wow… she’s… she’s that powerful?” Twilight seemed a little in awe, but that only faintly annoyed Sunset as she continued to read the report.

Sunset had a bad feeling about this thing.

“Yeah, she’s only other unicorn I know who can actually cast true sunfire, though she can’t do it very easily,” Sunset allowed a small bit of smugness come into her voice. “For me though…”

Ice trickled through Sunset’s veins as she read the final lines of the report.

“‘For you though’ what?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, Harmony…” Sunset groaned. “You’ve got to be kidding me!”

“Sunset?” Twilight trotted over, sounding concerned. “Are you okay?”

“Oh I’m just fantastic!” Sunset shouted as she slammed the reports down on the test table. “Fan-freaking-tastic! Six months! Six months! And now, the day before Hearth’s Warming Eve...”

Sunset pounded her hooves against the ground in fury. She couldn’t believe this! Frustration crackled from her horn in the form of errant arcs of magic. One or two struck a few of the crystals before she managed to rein it in, but she just pounded her hooves down again anyway.

“Uh…”

Sunset stopped and forced herself to look at Twilight and instantly her ears folded down. Twilight stood on the other side of the table, cringing away from her.

Nice. Real nice. Real smooth, there, Sunset! Enjoy your little temper tantrum?

“I’m sorry,” Sunset muttered. She’d felt like she’d been apologizing a lot lately. “Ugh, this is…” She sighed and ran her hooves through her mane. “Just the last thing I want to deal with right now!”

She kicked one of the table legs. It hurt. A lot.

“Do you want to tell me what happened?” Twilight hazarded, trying to peek at the papers from the other side of the table.

Sunset sighed and threw over a single picture with a large broken crate on it.

“It was my Hearth’s Warming Gift for Princess Celestia,” Sunset muttered. “Shipped all the way from Griffonstone. A ceremonial tea set… an exact replica of the one King Grover used during the Treaty of Beak, the one where Celestia herself acted as arbiter. Actually, that was how she met Philomena…”

Twilight’s eyes lit up like twin moons. “Really?”

“The tea set was talon-crafted by Master Grace,” Sunset continued as she stared at check in her name. “Griffonstone’s greatest sculptor.”

Twilight’s eyes went a little wider. Actual stars appeared there, now. “Sunset, that must have cost a fortune!”

“The Griffon Ambassador owed me a favor,” Sunset muttered as she poked at the insurance check. “I helped tutor his daughter on pegasi magic techniques. Specifically—and ironically—weather manipulation.”

Sunset ground her teeth together. She was a bit surprised she didn’t spit sparks.

“You’re… you’re friends with the Griffon Ambassador’s daughter?”

Sunset slumped to the ground and banged her head on the table surface a few times. It didn’t help much.

“Friends is too strong a word,” Sunset muttered. “I know Greta casually. That’s it.”

“Can… can you introduce me? I’ve never met a griffon before!”

Sunset blinked a few times then looked up at Twilight. “We had griffon teachers at GU, Twilight. Didn’t Professor Gisela usually teach the first-years? History of Canterlot?”

“Oh!” Twilight mumbled, suddenly looking down and nibbling on a bit of her mane. “Right. Uh… I ended up skipping that class when I came in. I tested out of it.”

“Of course you did.” Sunset slumped back to the table. “Little showoff.”

“Hey!” Twilight protested. “I am—”

Sunset coughed.

“Okay, fine…” Twilight admitted. “Occasionally. But, I’m not as bad as you!”

Part of her wanted to argue since a good argument might distract her, but she shoved that part aside.

“Point taken,” Sunset conceded.

“So… uh… what are you going to do?”

“I have no idea,” Sunset groaned. “Stupid Everfree weather. I am completely and totally screwed.”

Sunset flopped her head on the table and groaned.

“Well… what about a replacement?” Twilight said hesitantly. “Maybe… um… a book? You could always get her a nice book.”

Sunset banged her head on the table three more times. “Why am I not surprised the first idea you come up with for a replacement for a priceless tea set is a book?”

“Hey!” Twilight snapped. “Books are fantastic.”

Sunset just groaned and glared at the stupid little packet of misery.

“Okay, fine, how about something more topical?” Twilight suggested. “Maybe… a book on tea?”

Something jingled in the back of Sunset’s memory, but it was faint. Still, her ears perked. “Wait a minute. Say that again.”

“A book on tea?” Twilight repeated. “I mean, we both know that the Princess loves tea… so something along those lines?”

Griffonstone and tea…

Sunset thought back to the story about the Treaty of Beak. It had been months since she heard the story, but she remembered that the tea set hadn’t been the only special thing about that treaty. It had been…

“That’s it!” Sunset’s head darted up. “Teahouses of Saddle Arabia!”

“Wha—”

“At the signing ceremony, they didn’t have any griffish tea available!” Sunset leapt to her hooves and started pacing back and forth. “Everything on claw had been destroyed in one of the last dragon raids! But a small Saddle Arabian trade caravan happened to be in Griffonstone at the time! Celestia’s aide bought some and that’s what they drank after the signing of the treaty!”

“Dragons drink tea? How would that eve—”

“Not only that!” Sunset bounced on her hooves, her brain galloping faster than her mouth could go. “But, the Princess told me about an ancient book she had—a first edition—that had the exact methods for mixing and brewing every kind of Saddle Arabian tea, including that very blend!”

“But Sunset—”

“And she lost the book!” Sunset crowed. She jumped into the air and spun with glee. “She loaned it out to an old friend and they vanished! She talked about that book with such nostalgia, like it was a link to a past she couldn’t get back!”

Sunset nearly jumped over the entire table—Spire and all—and landed in front of Twilight. “Twilight, you’re a genius!”

Twilight’s ears went back and she blushed furiously. “Oh… um… thanks?”

“Now, we’re not going to find a first edition in any of the normal bookstores in the city,” Sunset muttered as she rubbed her chin, her mind racing from a combination of desperation and a need to think about anything other than drama-drenched relationships. “But there are dozens of used and speciality book stories in Canterlot! One of them is bound to have a first edition! Tea is always in fashion in Canterlot because high society copies everything the Princess does.”

“Wouldn’t that be in like a private collection?” Twilight said quickly, as if to shove the words ahead of Sunset’s next ramble.

“No, that’s just it!” Sunset shook her head. “While everything tea-related is popular, most ponies in Canterlot don’t like eastern teas! And with a title like Teahouses of Saddle Arabia, most ponies would think of it as some sort of tour guide instead of a brewing guide! It’s perfect!”

Sunset’s heart thrummed in her chest. While the claw-carved ceremonial tea set would have been amazing, replacing a lost heirloom would be even better! And who better to help her in a quest to find a lost book than the greatest Archivist the RCA had ever seen?

You’re an idiot, snapped a little voice of gloom. You really think she wants to wander around a bunch of old bookstores with you? Sounds like a date to me!

Sunset forced her face to remain excited, though inside she just snarled back at that stupid voice, This isn’t a date! This is two friends going out to find a Hearth’s Warming Day gift. Nothing more!

Uh-huh. Her angry little pony didn’t seem too convinced.

They’ve been together for like two months now, Sunset insisted. I’ve never seen Moon Dancer this happy. And Twilight seems to be having the time of her life. And I’m not letting you ruin that!

Me? The voice almost sounded offended. Why would I need to ruin that when you’re doing such a great job?

I am Twilight’s friendship teacher, for pony’s sake! And Moon Dancer is my best friend! Nothing is wrong with this!

Wow, don’t you sound sure of yourself? The voice just laughed. Prove it. Spend the rest of the evening with Twilight. Show everypony just how good you are!

As the last few words echoed in Sunset’s head, she could see Twilight becoming more and more excited about the prospect by the second. Then she realized her mistake.

Why in Tartarus would I ever do anything you suggested? Sunset thought.

How about because I’m actually right? You’ve seen the way Celestia’s been looking at you. Plus your friends. Everypony knows about your bleeding heart! Especially Moon Dancer and Twilight. Why not prove to them that you can handle this? Prove that you can be ‘just friends’ with Twilight.

Sunset forced herself to stop engaging with the evil little piece of her that lived in her head. She knew she didn’t need to prove anything to her friends or Celestia.

But… if she were to be perfectly honest with herself… maybe she needed to prove it to herself.

Sunset closed her eyes for a moment and took a deep breath, the only external sign of the war raging inside her head.

I am so going to regret this…

Of course you are! the voice cackled. Because you are going to fail so miserably, it’ll be hysterical.

I really hate you.

Sunset had an image of… herself… blowing a kiss.

Well, that’s super creepy.

She could somehow feel the smirk.

“So… uh… there’s a catch,” Sunset said, rubbing her hooves together and biting her lip.

Twilight’s enormous eyes turned in her direction. This time, they were magnified by her glasses.

Twilight, seriously. That should be illegal.

“I… know a few used book stores, but your special talent is books,” Sunset said, tapping her hooves together. “I’m not sure I’ll be able to find this book on my own. At least not in time. Hearth’s Warming Eve is tomorrow.”

“You… you can’t be.” Twilight’s ears shot straight up. She almost vibrated with… something. “You can’t be asking… what I think you’re asking…”

“Moon Dancer won’t be back from Baltimare until tomorrow afternoon,” Sunset continued. “And with all the stores closing at noon tomorrow, I’m hoping with your help… maybe we can get this done?”

“I…” Twilight blushed and nibbled on a bang. “I don’t know… the sun’s already going down. It’s kind of late.”

Sunset cocked an eyebrow at a clock on the wall and then kept the eyebrow cocked for Twilight.

“I may not go to a ton of used bookstores, but we both know used bookstores are run by crazy ponies who keep their places open throughout the night. Especially the ones in this city.”

“That’s not entirely true!” Twilight protested, sitting up a little straighter. “There are plenty of respectable booksellers who keep normal hours.”

“Name one.”

“Uh…” Twilight fumbled, her eyes rolling in her head as she apparently searched for memory for a name. “Regular Hours?”

“Regular Hours,” Sunset said in a flat deadpan.

“Yup! Regular Hours.”

“You just made that one up, didn’t you?” Sunset raised an eyebrow.

Twilight winced. “Maybe?”

“Twi, I need your help. Please. I’ll tell you what… if we can’t find something by midnight, we can call it off. I’ll ask Moon Dancer tomorrow. Maybe she has a connection or something… but… even then, like I said, most shops close at noon on Hearth’s Warming Eve! Please!”

“Sunset… are you sure?” Twilight rubbed a forehoof against another, looking up at the taller mare. “I know… look, I’ve noticed… you haven’t been all that… er… that is to say—”

“Twilight.” Sunset interrupted with a smile that wasn’t entirely forced. She sat down and put her front hooves on her friend’s shoulders. “Let’s just get this out of the way. No matter what, Moon Dancer is still my best friend. And you’re still my newest friend, one that I actually enjoy spending time with.”

“Really?” Twilight’s eyes were now almost impossibly wide behind her glasses. “You really mean that?”

“Yes,” Sunset said, ignoring the snickering in the back of her head. “And don’t get me wrong… I know that a piece of you is dying to go book hunting.”

Twilight’s hesitation finally cracked beneath the weight of her eagerness and her eyes lit up brighter than ever before.

Twilight finally nodded. “Okay. Let’s do it.”

“That’s the spirit!”

“Yeah…” Twilight didn’t stop nodding. Sparks flashed behind her eyes as a somewhat unnerving grin grew on her muzzle. “In fact, I already know a few places where we can start! This… this’ll be fun! I’ve researched a lot of these places, but it’s usually members of the Acquisitions teams who get to actually go on adventures and find these books! I haven’t ever been on a Retrieval Mission before!”

“A Retrieval Mission?” Sunset repeated. “What are—”

“Oh yeah!” Twilight’s grin quickly approached manic. “The Acquisitions Team are the best of the best! They’re the ones who go to lost cities and ancient temples to find forgotten treasures for the RCA! In fact, I heard that the Equestrian Diplomatic Corps gives them special permits to pass through any border beyond Equestria with nearly every race! Except dragons. They can be a prickly lot. But that’s okay! We’re not going to need to go to the end of the world! We’re just going down the street! But even that should be amazing! Some of the stories I’ve heard… I can’t begin to tell you!”

Sunset licked her lips, opened her mouth to speak, but Twilight didn’t give her a chance.

“First, of course, there’s the legend of the Scepter of Scrolls! Everypony in Acquisitions is convinced that Ink Method smuggled it out of the RCA to famed ex-explorer Lost Page for some ancient secret! I’ve been to her shop, but it would be amazing if we managed to find it, right? And that’s just the start! I mean, I’ve heard of a shop that sells actual enchanted books! Ones that suck you into the story itself! There’s one that contains powerful grimoires locked down by ancient runes carved into chains built by Starswirl himself! Acquisitions is always after that shop, but it keeps moving! There’s also this one that you can apparently only get to by passing into the fabled depths of leyspace, but I doubt we’ll be able to find that. I mean….” Twilight snorted. “I’m pretty sure only Lead Archivists have those kinds of privileges, assuming leyspace is even real… though if we find one with an orangutan, we’ll need to take down his personal information so that we can contact him later! Ink Method ran into his shop as a colt—at least I think it was a shop, he doesn’t talk about it a lot—and has been searching for it ever since—”

“What’s an orangutan?” Sunset said, trying to swim her way to the surface in the sea of excitement and exposition pouring from Twilight.

“I have no idea!” Twilight squealed. “But we’re going to find out! Now! Let’s go find you that book!”

Before Sunset could say another word, Twilight’s magic flung open the doors to the Spire Lab and she galloped out, leaving the echoes of little squeals in her wake.

Sunset stood there, staring at the spot where her friend had just been, trying to figure out what in Tartarus had just happened. Or more precisely, what she had just unleashed.

Then she glanced at the Spire. That could wait until after the holiday. Is wasn’t like they needed some sort of magical harmony beam to save the world right now, anyway.

Oh, by the way, nice job dodging her actual question a couple minutes ago about you and her.

“Oh shut up,” Sunset growled and then galloped after Twilight.

Author's Note

Welcome, one and all, to the opening of the next chapter of the Wavelengths Timeline: Dreamers Arc!

I've been talking about this story well over a year now. And at last, it's finally ready for publication. You folks all know that I won't publish a story until I'm sure it's completely up to snuff and I never publish before the entire story is done. Since this is my biggest one yet, we're going to have one hell of a time.

And we're starting that out with a bang with three new special characters! Ruby Meadow is a brand-new character of Sunset's semi-recent past we haven't met yet. I have to say, I love her attitude during the whole debacle in the shop. Don't worry. We'll be seeing her again, though not in this story.

The second new character is Ivory Rose, the guard stationed at the entrance to the castle grounds, the one that Sunset can't quite place. She is a recent addition, having been born at EFNW 2019 through that bizarre OC Generator station. Still, she's adorable. Check out my EFNW Sunday Blog for more on her.

Finally, we have the one and only(?) Sunny Day! Yes, indeed, this is the very same Sunny Day as the one from the Quill and Blade Universe created by Anzel and Crystal Wishes (and used with permission). While Wavelengths Sunny Day has had a somewhat different life compared to her counterpart in the Q&B timeline, she's still the same irrepressible fun-loving flirt we've all come to know and love. She will also have a co-starring role in this story's sequel, As the Raven Flies. You can see the original Sunny Day in Sunny's Days, Three of Hearts, and Three of Diamonds.

I'm still banging on the release schedule, but likely there will be multiple chapters released during the same week as opposed to my normal "once-a-week" schedule. Thankfully, I'm also happy to say that the next story in the Dreamers Arc, As the Raven Files, is already complete. That short story will be released within a week or two of the end of this saga.

Not only that, but I intend to start the next, next story, A Night on the Town: Canterlot Edition, within the next week or so. This will be the finale of the Dreamers Arc, leading into our next piece 3-part series, the Everfree Arc.

But for now, enjoy this crazy adventure through the chaos of used bookstores.

As with most of the Wavelengths Timeline stories, this story is designed to be readable on its own, though it's recommended that you at least read the series from the Applications Arc-onward.

If you're interested in how all this came to pass, please check out the Wavelengths Timeline Master Guide (Dark Theme Version || Light Theme Version). There you'll find all of the Wavelengths stories in chronological order with a fancy and slick design!

Don't worry folks. I'll start you out slow. Promise! :twilightsheepish:

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

Transit: Upper Canterlot

By the time the two of them left the castle grounds, winter had fully descended on Canterlot.

The lights of the city reflected off the thick clouds in the dark sky above. Cloudsdale had done a serious number on the capital of Equestria. In fact, a fresh coat of snow covered just about everything. Sunset couldn’t even remember the last time they’d had a winter this white.

She didn’t mind. In fact, it was actually pretty nice. Fresh powder coated the streets, scuffed only by the occasional pony’s hooves. With Hearth’s Warming so close, garlands, lights and ivy were out in force, wrapped around every lamp post and store sign. Mistletoe hung at strategic points—probably the work of the famed Princess of Love. She shook the thought away before it could sour her mood. The fresh, crisp air helped calm her mind, though it chilled her even through her coat and scarf.

The city bells chimed seven o’clock as yet another snowfall drifted down from the clouds above, the third since they’d left the Spire Lab. She stared up at the lazy flakes of snow as Twilight paid the bill for their dinner in the small cafe halfway down Gleam Street. Twilight had insisted on getting something to eat before they began, in her words, ‘their grand quest.’ She’d also insisted on paying and Sunset hadn’t been in the mood to argue with her. Especially not when Twilight could bring her ‘Adora-Stare’ to bear on Sunset without even thinking about it.

Sunset snickered to herself. “‘Adora-Stare.’ I’ll need to remember that.”

Too bad you’ll never get to use it.

Instead of responding, Sunset sucked another lungful of sharp winter air, then amused herself with how she could potentially weaponize the Adora-Stare.

The door behind her jingled and Twilight trotted out, her breath fogging in the crisp Canterlot evening. With a smile, she floated over an immense travel mug of Earl Grey tea to Sunset. The smile faltered a little when Twilight dropped the levitation spell only for Sunset to catch it a split-second later. It was a routine they’d practiced hundreds of times to prevent a repeat of… the previous incident in the RCA.

It was almost second nature by now.

Almost.

“So, where do we start?” Sunset asked, turning her attention away from the always-awkward attempt to avoid reenacting the spell that had bound them together a month ago in the RCA. “I know a few places, but I’m guessing you know about a thousand more.”

Sunset didn’t mention that she did remember a few that she had never actually heard of. Yet another side effect of that damn spell in the RCA that had made both of their lives so complicated. What’s worse, she was sure Twilight knew it. After all, she’d gotten hit just as hard as Sunset.

Twilight took a gulp of her green tea—decaf, of course—and her horn burst with raspberry light. A scroll appeared beside her and unrolled with almost casual ease. Her eyes danced along the first few lines of the parchment.

“I think we should start with Basil Blitz Books,” Twilight declared as she levitated out a large pretzel and took a dainty bite out of it. “It’s off Cherryday Lane. Should be just around the corner.”

“Lead the way,” Sunset said, gesturing forward with a hoof. “You’re the guide tonight.”

Twilight giggled happily and trotted through the snow. Even her tail bounced with every step. The mare almost looked like she was about to start skipping. Sunset shook her head and smiled despite herself.

Forget about weaponizing that stare. Just weaponize her. Nopony would ever challenge Equestria ever again! Sunset paused and rolled her eyes at herself. Not that we’ve been challenged in centuries, but still!

With a sigh, she hurried forward and fell into step beside Twilight as they passed another light post.

“So, tell me about this place.”

“I’ve actually been to this one plenty of times,” Twilight admitted as they stepped aside for a pair of scampering fillies and their bedraggled looking parents. “Jade Singer used to bring me here all the time. Basil Blitz, the owner, doesn’t just deal with old books, but he also has the equipment to keep that crazy old typewriter of hers running.”

Sunset shook her head and blew a few snowflakes away from her muzzle. “I still can’t believe Jade Singer uses a mechanical method of writing instead of writing by horn. I mean, if she were an earth pony or a pegasus, I could understand it, but unicorns using typewriters… it’s just odd.”

“You saw her study!” Twilight said. “She’s very dedicated to her craft. And she likes everything just so. She once told me most writers she knows are very particular about where and how they write. She doesn’t trust the flexible ones. Anyway… isn’t her study fantastic?”

So very fantastic. You saw it all, didn’t you? Every inch... two weeks after Twilight brought Moon Dancer there. Doesn’t it feel nice to get second place? Especially since you know you’ll always be there? Never to be first again… at least not as far as she’s concerned.

Sunset gritted her teeth and shoved the words aside. She needed to stay focused on the positive. She could have fun with Twilight. She would have fun with Twilight!

They approached a flickering street lamp, the spell inside obviously failing somehow. It sent out strange bursts of violet light across the snowy cobbles as the other lights around it kept up their steady white light.

“Anything else I should know about this place?” Sunset said, trying to keep the frustration out of her voice and probably failing miserably.

Thankfully, Twilight didn’t seem to notice as she nibbled on her pretzel. “It seemed pretty normal last time I was there. Nothing too crazy or wild or anything. He carries some first-editions, but only some. The chances of finding the book are low, but he can probably point us in the right direction. Other than that, we probably won’t find anything exciting in there.”

Sunset smirked to herself. “Twilight?”

“Hm?”

“Didn’t you once tell me about Sir Flat Earth’s ‘Theory of Narrative Causality?’”

“Uh… yeah?” Twilight glanced back at her, the flickering violet light reflecting oddly in her glasses. “What about it?”

“Don’t you actually take that whole thing seriously?” Sunset prodded, taking a long sip of her tea.

“Sort of…?” Twilight hedged, her ears flicking up and down. “It’s primarily used to explain events in narrative prose. Such as the classic example of a ‘million-to-one-shot’ always finding its mark.”

“Or maybe something like, ‘we probably won’t find anything exciting in there’ practically guaranteeing we’ll find something in there?”

“Oh.” Twilight paused mid-stride, then glanced at Sunset with a vaguely awkward look on her face. “Well, it’s supposed to explain things in fiction, Sunset. Not real life.”

“Uh-huh.” Sunset raised an eyebrow.

“Come on!” Twilight cried. “Sunset, you can’t be serious!”

“This coming from the mare who named her coffee table ‘Tuesday,’” Sunset muttered under her breath before finally relenting. “Sure, Twilight. Whatever you say.”

Twilight snorted and continued down the street, muttering to herself. However, Sunset couldn’t help but notice that the mare seemed to be glancing around a bit more than she had a few moments ago.

It was almost as if she were on the lookout for something strange to suddenly happen.

Sunset wanted to laugh. Instead, she only smiled faintly. She’d seen enough as Celestia’s student to make her think there might just be something to the Theory of Narrative Causality in the real world. Still, seeing Twilight occasionally glancing up for no good reason was pretty cute.

Stop that.

She glared at her hooves and shoved the unwelcome thoughts out of her head—again—but in that brief moment, she heard Twilight yelp. Sunset’s head jerked up, but it took only a second to put things together.

Twilight had been so busy watching the sky she hadn’t been watching where she was going as she tried to turn the corner. Sadly, a shy-looking gray earth pony had suffered the consequences.

Why didn’t the other mare see Twi spacing out? Sunset wondered.

“Oh my gosh!” Twilight cried as she scrambled to her hooves and lifted the mare from the snow with a pulse of raspberry magic. “I’m so sorry! I got lost in my own head and wasn’t paying any attention!”

The gray earth pony brushed the snow off her coat and scarf, then smiled sweetly as Sunset hurried up to them. “Mmhmm. It’s okay.”

Twilight all but attacked the mare with her magic, scraping off the snow so violently she threatened to yank off the girl’s coat.

“Twilight,” Sunset said with what she hoped was a disarming grin at the mare. “I think she’s good now.”

“Huh?” Twilight blinked a few times and looked the mare up and down. “Right! Sorry. Little… frazzled.”

“Mmhmm,” she replied with a small, kind smile. “It’s okay. No harm done.”

“Can I make it up to you?” Twilight pleaded.

Sunset fought hard to keep from facehoofing.

“No.” She shook her head, her twin gray bangs fluttering around her. “I’d been looking around and wondering where my sister had gone… oh! Over here!”

Sunset could have sworn the mare hadn’t raised her voice at all, but further down the street was a pink pony in a granite-colored jacket and cap staring into a closed baking supply store. Streams of long, straight pink hair fell around her face and shoulders. She glanced their way, seemed to whisper something to herself, then slowly walked up to them. Sunset couldn’t help but notice that the pony kept her sister between herself and Twilight and Sunset.

“We should go,” the gray mare said quietly with a nod and a little smile at the two of them. “Have a nice Hearth’s Warming.”

“You too!” Twilight cried.

“Yeah… you, too…” Sunset mumbled as she watched the pink pony follow her sister.

Something… felt off about her. The pink mare looked skittish. Still, she didn’t look… she didn’t seem unhappy, just…

“Sunset?”

As the two ponies disappeared around the next corner, they both offered Twilight and Sunset small smiles. And Sunset had this strange sense that the pink one should have a much bigger smile.

What, you’re empathic now? Or is this fortune-telling? Why do you care if some random earth pony is smiling enough or not?

To Sunset's annoyance, she couldn’t come up with an answer to that question.

Still, despite that, Sunset couldn’t shake the feeling that pony should have been smiling like Minuette.

“Sunset, you coming?”

“Oh, yeah,” Sunset said, turning around to give Twilight an awkward smile of her own. “Yeah, right behind you.”

“You okay?” she cocked her head.

“Yeah, just… spaced out there for a moment. Let’s go. Sooner we find this book, the better.”

Twilight nodded and headed back down the snowy street. However, within half a minute, she was muttering and cursing herself for being so distracted that she’d actually knocked somepony over. By now, Sunset knew better than to try to talk her down. Twilight would work it out of her system soon enough.

They walked along the snowy street for a short time. A few late shoppers rushed by them, but for the most part, the street remained empty. During those quiet times, with the soft hush of the snow falling all around them, it felt like Sunset and Twilight were the only ponies in all the world.

Hm. It’s almost romantic, isn’t it? Too bad—

“So, anything else I should know about this place?” Sunset said far too quickly. Only then did she remember she’d already asked that. She mentally facehoofed. She nearly did it physically, too, but stopped herself at the last moment. Instead, she took another massive gulp of the scalding tea she’d nearly forgotten about.

Twilight eyed her over her own tea. “Sunset? Are you sure you’re okay?”

“Of course!” Sunset chirped. “Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Because right now you sound a lot like an awkward Minuette. In fact, I’m pretty sure the voice you just used qualifies as a chirp.”

“I never chirp,” Sunset huffed. “Never. Anyway, shouldn’t you be feeling bad about knocking over random ponies in the street?”

“It was an accident,” Twilight replied in a voice that sounded suspiciously chirpy—and devoid of self-doubt, meaning she’d worked out her ‘guilt’ over the mishap. “And I’m pretty sure that was a chirp.”

“No, you’re the chirpy one between the two of us.” Sunset turned a smug grin on her friend.

“I am not!”

“Really?” Sunset needled. “That sounded a bit like a chirp back there!”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about!” Twilight huffed with a stomp of her hoof. “No idea at all! I’m perfectly calm all the time. In fact, it’s physically impossible for me to chirp. I am—of course—not a bird. I am a pony. Ponies speak. They do not chirp, or tweet or any sort of—”

“They sing,” Sunset pointed out and prompted sipped.

“…that’s different!” Twilight insisted. “Singing is a natural expression of Harmony in ponies! It does not give me bird-like qualities of any kind! Nor does any other part of my anatomy!”

“If you say so, Twi.” Sunset smirked. “If you say so.”

Twilight huffed and took a few mouthfuls of her tea.

Warm lamps covered in garlands lined the narrow street. About a block away, Sunset could see a large book sign jutting out over a medium-sized shop with large display windows frosted with snow. As she watched, a cloaked pony with a red and light purple mane hurried out of the shop, glanced around. She froze for a second when she caught sight of the two of them, then put up her hood and trotted off.

“Ooh!” Twilight squealed—but definitely didn’t chirp. “There it is!”

“Wait a second!” Sunset protested, holding up her hoof to stop Twilight before she could run off. “How is singing a natural expression of Harmony?”

Twilight stopped on the sidewalk and turned to Sunset as if she had just asked how the sun rose every morning.

“Sunset… come on.” Twilight shook her head, apparently convinced Sunset was screwing around with her. “It’s basic Harmony Theory. It’s built into the magic of the world.”

“Yes, I know all that.” Sunset sighed. Then she began to recite, “‘Harmony is the most crucial element of the magical framework of reality. Without it, magic couldn’t exist. Life couldn’t exist, at least not in any form ponykind knows.’ But what does that have to do with singing?”

“I’m sure you’re just playing with me.” Twilight shook her head and continued trotting down the deserted, snow-laden sidewalk toward the bookstore. “I refuse to believe you don’t know this subject. You’re friends with Coloratura, for pony’s sake!”

“And her music is magical,” Sunset admitted. “But I—”

Twilight froze in her tracks, then turned to give her a wide, toothy grin. “You still chirped.”

Sunset winced. Dammit! I almost got away with it!

“Oh, you almost had me.” Twilight giggled. “Well done, Sunset. You’re getting good at this.”

Hardly, her angry little pony opined. Once upon a time, you could have spun this conversation around without even thinking about it. Pathetic.

Leave me alone, Sunset snapped in the privacy of her own head as Twilight trotted for the front doors.

You’ll be glad for the company soon enough, it whispered.

And what’s that supposed to mean?

I’m not sure. You were just discussing Narrative Causality. Why don’t you figure it out? The voice laughed and she felt it retreat into the shadows of her head.

Despite herself, Sunset shivered. She tightened her scarf and adjusted her jacket before following Twilight to the book store entrance.

Author's Note

Jade Singer, of course, became Twilight's mentor around the time Moon Dancer fought for Sunset's innocence in The Alchemy of Chemistry. She's also the main character in one of the first IDW MLP comics, MLP:FiM Micro Comic #1 with Twilight Sparkle, though of course, in Wavelengths, Twilight meets her far sooner than in the main timeline.

If someone doesn't know who "Flat Earth" is referring to, shame on you! Especially in regard to Narrative Causality! This, of course, can only be the late, great Terry Pratchett himself. A very special thank you to EbonQuill for coming up with that genius name for him. (For those who don't know, the Discworld, the series Pratchett's best known for--yes, better known for than Good Omens--is a flat disc on top of four giant elephants on top of a turtle that flies around space. And yes, it's as awesome as it sounds).

Edit: Special thanks to King Kenya for reminding me that Flat Earth deserved a 'Sir,' just as his human counterpart had!

Finally... there were two ponies in here that seem vaguely familiar. Wonder who they are? I can't quite place them... Huh. Maybe it'll come to me later.

:pinkiegasp:

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

Basil Blitz Books

Basil Blitz Books didn’t seem like much on the outside. Two windows flanked a large glass and wood door. Each window contained a vaguely-dusty collection of assorted books from the Art of Battle of Sun Blade to a second edition of Zoologicala Equestriaby Shorefish.

All in all, it looked like any used bookstore, save for lettering printed on the front door.

Basil Blitz Books - Est. 852 PCP
“Any kind of book you can imagine - And many more you can’t!”
Hours: T-F 3PM-3AM - Sat: 12PM-2AM- Sun: 9PM-4AM

“This guy really is a night owl,” Sunset muttered.

“He’s fun!” Twilight replied cheerfully. “You’ll like him.”

“If you say so.” Sunset shrugged, grabbed the handle in her magic and pulled. But the door didn’t budge.

Twilight giggled.

Sunset frowned and pushed on the door. Nothing happened.

Twilight descended into full-blown snickering.

Sunset turned to the other unicorn and raised an eyebrow in her best impression of imperious Celestia. This did not have the desired effect. Twilight almost doubled over laughing.

“Sorry, your… your face was just… oh, I can’t remember the last time you looked that confused, Sunset.”

“Yeah, definitely too much time with Moon Dancer,” Sunset grumbled.

You’re right! Now, if you could only do something about that, you lovesick idiot!

Sunset let out a long, slow breath as Twilight got herself under control. With the occasional snicker, Twilight stepped up and pulled the door open… with a hoof.

“It’s designed to resist magic,” Twilight said with another giggle. “Mister Blitz doesn’t often have highly charged magical volumes in his shop, but after an incident with a book he insists on calling the Octavio… he got his shop upgraded.”

“What happened?” A blast of warm air melted the snow on Sunset’s jacket.

“The book exploded.” Twilight shrugged as if that were something normal. “Apparently turned him into a diamond dog for a day. And everypony in the shop, too.”

Sunset blinked.

“No, sorry.” Twilight laughed again. “Actually, it blew out his windows and sent his front door over the side of the mountain when some thaumaturgic feedback interfered with his levitation spell.”

Sunset blinked again. “I’m not sure which one of those bothers me more.”

“Oh, he’s a lot more careful about taking books from strange ponies in cloaks these days,” Twilight answered cheerfully. “Come on, I’ll introduce you!”

Hopefully that cloaked pony I saw earlier doesn’t qualify as ‘strange.’

Twilight trotted inside. Without much choice, Sunset followed. Upon entering, she shivered in delight at the wave of warmth that washed over her. A roaring hearth sat in the very center of the bookstore, protected by what looked like enchanted glass and several layers of magical shielding. Sunset couldn’t help but stare. It was shaped like the bottom of an hourglass and completely clear with some minor ornamental etching running around the lower circumference. While she couldn’t see any fuel underneath it, it burned as merrily as the fireplace in her own home last year.

She hadn’t had the time to sit in front of the fire this year yet.

Right. That’s the reason.

“Mister Blitz?” Twilight called and wandered further into the depths of the store, while Sunset looked around.

To Sunset’s surprise, the place did look rather normal. Bookshelves three feet high ran the length of the long room, with a large cash register on the far right. In the far left corner stood a spiral staircase leading to the second story. Random reading nooks were scattered throughout the store, complete with mismatched chairs, cushions or beat-up old couches. Most of the books themselves seemed little more than second- or third-hoof editions of your everyday sort of books one would find in any average bookstore. Sunset ran her hoof along the spines of a few on a shelf near her and squinted. She didn’t know these titles.

“The Lost Princess,” she murmured to herself, reading the titles, “Memoirs of a Royal Guard, Radiant Hope’s Folly, Crystal’s Wishes—”

“Sunset!” Twilight called from deeper within. “Come to the back of the store!”

Sunset dropped her hoof and followed the sound of Twilight’s voice. After a few turns, she found herself in a large stockroom with walls literally full of books. It wasn’t anything like the RCA Stack Vaults or Celestia’s private study, but the sheer volume impressed Sunset. She looked around for a few moments, enjoying the presence of so many words. She did enjoy the practical application of magical studies rather than simply doing research, but years of friendship with Moon Dancer had convinced her ‘dusty old books’ weren’t nearly as dull as she once believed.

Twilight giggled. Sunset finally glanced at her and registered the other pony in the stockroom. A spry-looking blue stallion in a cardigan with large round glasses looked her up and down with an impish grin.

“Somepony’s definitely got the bug,” the stallion said, his voice resonating with approval.

“Bug?” Sunset asked. “What bug?”

“Book bug!” the stallion declared. “Obviously!”

Twilight giggled again. Sunset couldn’t help but notice Twilight was all but glowing with glee. The sight twisted something inside of her, but she brutally shoved it away.

Instead, she plastered a smile on her face and reached out a hoof.

“Hi,” Sunset said. “I’m Sunset—”

Sunset paused for the inevitable.

He cocked his head to the right, studying her curiously. “You were saying, young lady?”

Sunset stared at him. “You… aren’t going to interrupt me?”

“Now, why would I do a thing like that?” The stallion cocked his head to the left. “That’s a right rude thing to do, especially to a filly as pretty as you. Ain’t got anything on Twily, though.”

“Sorry.” Sunset chuckled faintly. “I’m sorta used people always telling me they know who I am. I almost never get to actually introduce myself.”

“Well, my mama raised me better than that!” the stallion said, banging a hoof against the hardwood floor. Twilight giggled again before taking another sip of her tea. “Now, why don’t you just continue on with what you were saying, young filly?”

“I’m… well, I’m Sunset Shimmer. You must be Basil Blitz?” Sunset felt a strange warmth inside. She’d actually got to introduce herself to somepony, even if that somepony almost certainly already knew who she was. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d been able to do that.

“Sure as sugarcane, I am.” The stallion winked over his glasses. “But you just call me Basil. Only time anypony uses my full name is my wife, and that’s only when I’m in a heap of trouble.”

Basil Blitz gave a rather overdramatic shiver of horror. Sunset couldn’t help but laugh. Twilight had good taste in bookstore owners.

“Sunset’s the friend who reintroduced me to Moon Dancer, Basil!” Twilight said, beaming at him. “Plus all the other new friends I mentioned a few weeks ago.”

“Is that so?” Basil stepped up to Sunset and eyed her far more critically than he had before. The scent of old books and binding glue wandered around him like cologne. “Well, if that’s the case, I’m sure we can arrange for a five percent discount.”

“Five?” Twilight protested. “Basil! You said you’d be nice!”

Basil cracked up laughing. “Ah, you caught me. Okay, okay. Ten. No more though! I’m still running a business here!”

“I’m not trying to mess with your business.” Sunset raised her hooves. “Just looking for a book.”

“A book, you say?” Basil sighed with bone-weary disappointment, shaking his head sadly. “Well, why’d you come somewhere silly like a bookstore to get a book? Everypony knows the best books are found at the tomato stands. Usually on market days.”

Sunset stared at him.

Twilight groaned.

Basil burst out laughing. “Oh, I’m just teasin’ you, filly. Don’t you mind me none.”

“Ignore him,” Twilight said with a sigh. “He just likes to play the crazy bookseller part whenever I introduce him to somepony new.”

“It’s tradition!” Basil proclaimed. “After all, I did the same thing when good ol’ Jade wandered in here all those moons ago with some silly little filly, eyes too big for her head.”

Twilight blushed and rubbed her boots against the floor.

Sunset smirked then decided to take control of the situation.

“Well, Mister—”

“Hey now! I said you call me Basil! If you don’t, it’s back down to five percent for you!”

“Basil,” Sunset corrected herself with a smirk. “I’m looking for the book Teahouses of Saddle Arabia.”

“Author?” Basil asked, his brow furrowed.

“It’s by—” Sunset paused and frowned. “Actually… ponyfeathers! I don’t know. I… well, I forgot to check.”

“Well, and here I thought a friend like Twily’s…especially one with the bug…” Basil shook his head sadly. “I had thought a filly like you would be better prepared!”

“Basil,” Twilight said warningly. “Be nice.”

“I’m being perfectly nice!” Basil protested as he brushed by the two of them and headed out into his shop. “Ain’t my fault she was not prepared!”

The light in the room seemed to shift as he pronounced those last three words. The hearth in the center of the room burned with a strange green hue. The words echoed as if they’d been shouted by some sort of ancient demon from a mountaintop.

Then the sensation passed, leaving the used bookstore completely normal. For a given value of ‘used bookstore.’

“What—what was that?” Sunset asked, her heart pounding in her chest for reasons she couldn’t quite identify.

Twilight shrugged, looking way too nonplussed for Sunset’s comfort. “Bookstore drama.”

“Bookstore drama,” Sunset repeated, cocking an eyebrow at her. “Okay, is there like a manual or something I haven’t read about bookstore sales methodologies?”

Twilight ignored her and skipped—she actually skipped—away down the aisle, following Basil. Sunset didn’t know if she should burst out laughing or clutch her head and groan. In the end, she decided to follow her friend.

When they arrived at the front of the store, Basil was rummaging through a large cabinet behind the cash register while floating a scroll in light blue magic. He consulted the scroll and flipped through a long drawer of cards, probably the catalog for the bookstore.

“See now,” Basil said with a shake of his head. His wiry gray mane twitched a little with the movement. “I happen to be a proper bookseller and have my catalogue organized by author.”

Twilight let out an agonized groan. “Basil, I’ve been after you for years to move to the Starswirl Decimal System. It would save you so much time! It’s far more efficient.”

Sunset caught a sly smile on the stallion’s face. “Well, if it helps, old Mahogany Shelf got me thinking about switching to the Dewey Decimal System. That’s pretty much the same thing, isn’t it?”

The intake of air from Twilight as she prepared for her rant should have sucked books into the mare’s face. Sunset clamped her ears down, knowing full well the sheer volume of the incoming tirade.

“I can’t believe you! After all this time, you decided to deal with that—”

Sunset slammed Twilight’s muzzle shut with a flash of magic. Her eyes narrowed dangerously… and she turned her gaze toward Sunset.

Adora-Stare this is not…

It was far too late for Basil though. The damage had been done.

He’d fallen over laughing.

“Oh… o-oh my… I… oh… Celestia save my soul, that never gets old!” he howled from the ground, legs flailing in the air.

Sunset released Twilight’s muzzle and slowly backed away. Twilight leapt forward, snagged a paperback book off the counter with her hooves. Then she actually started smacking Basil with the book. Repeatedly.

Celestia’s mane… I’ve never seen her like this!

Sunset wondered why the hearth in the center of the store seemed to be putting out far more heat than before.

Basil didn’t seem to mind the assault. In fact, he just laughed harder, wheezing a little with every impact. Sunset just… stared as his laughter echoed through the store, punctuated by the repeated thwacks of the paperback book.

“You evil little stallion, I should report you!” Twilight cried—her words clear despite the constant thwacks. “Oh, I’m so telling Flourished Night on you! She’ll set you straight!”

“No! Ow! Not the—ow!—wife! Ow! Anything—ow!—but that!”

“Oh for the love of Harmony…” Sunset grabbed Twilight in a field of teal magic and yanked her up off the stallion. Twilight let out a cry of protest and flailed down at the still-cackling bookseller.

“I’m not through with him yet!”

“Yes, you are! What has gotten into you, Twilight?” Sunset demanded.

“He deserves it!” Twilight glared at the giggling Basil, who finally seemed to be making some effort on getting himself under control. “He knows! He knows! Dewey was a hack! A hack! He just stole Starswirl’s system, made it prettier, changed a few things around and—”

Basil finally got to his hooves, wincing and holding his side as if his laughter had actually broken something. He straightened his glasses with a flick of magic and grinned up at Twilight, still stuck in Sunset’s levitation field.

“Oh Twily…” he said as he wiped a tear from his eye. “Never change, dear Twily. Never change.”

Twilight suddenly stopped struggling. She gaped at him… then facehoofed.

“…how many times have you baited me into that now, Basil?” Twilight asked, her voice muffled by her own hoof.

“Eleven since Jade brought you in here that first time.” Basil cackled again and turned to Sunset. “My dear filly, I wish you could have seen her. She went after me with a book that time too! Like being savaged by a kitten! Ol’ Jade told me over tea later that it was likely the most adorable act of literary savagery she’d ever witnessed in her life. Can’t say I disagree.”

“Sunset?”

“Hm?”

Sunset’s brain skipped a few times trying to process the image of a filly Twilight ‘savaging’ a full-grown stallion with a book. Even the mere thought of it may very well have been the cutest thing Sunset had ever experienced… even if only second-hoof.

With this power… Equestria could dominate the entire world. She wasn’t sure if this terrified her or excited her. Possibly both.

On second thought, probably both.

“Sunset!” Twilight said.

“What?” She blinked and looked up at Twilight. “What is it?”

“You can put me down now.” Twilight huffed, still floating in a bubble of teal magic with her forehooves crossed.

“Huh? Oh! Sorry!”

Sunset blushed and settled Twilight gently to the floor. Twilight shot Basil a poisonous glare and tossed the paperback book—a dog-eared copy of Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone—onto the counter.

“You’re going to tell Jade about this, aren’t you?” Twilight huffed, her ears flicking back and forth with annoyance—and probably more than a little embarrassment.

“You bet your book-marked flank I am, filly,” Basil replied with a smirk.

“Ugh. Why do my friends all hate me?”

“Because they love you.” Basil’s smirk intensified.

“That is a direct contradiction of what I just said.”

“Doesn’t make it any less true.”

“Ugh… please just find Sunset’s book!”

Still chuckling to himself, Basil returned his attention to the book catalog and Twilight wandered off, looking completely ready to get in some solid sulking time.

“Do you really tease her all the time like that?” Sunset asked once Twilight was out of sight.

“Oh, she knows I love her. The whole Association loves Twily. Even that weird fella over on Short Street.”

“Association?” Sunset repeated, her head cocked. “What Association?”

“Why the Equestrian Booksellers Association, of course!” Basil laughed. “Nearly every bookseller worth buying books from is part of it. Hmph. That’s a bust. Let’s try…”

Basil slid a drawer closed and opened another before starting to flick through the cards.

“Nearly every bookseller? Why do I not like the sound of that?”

Basil waved a hoof distractedly. “Oh, there are a few members behind on their dues. Plus one or two we just don’t like to recommend. They’re a bit on the odd side.”

The light in the room dimmed and a green flicker washed over them.

Basil either didn’t notice or didn’t care.

Okay, this is quickly climbing it’s way up to one of the more bizarre nights of my life. And considering that I’m Princess Celestia’s personal student, that’s saying something.

“Hmph,” Basil muttered to himself. “Well, it should have been there under Nabat… but no… maybe Saffron? No, not there either… I wonder if Lost Page might have that in stock, since she’s actually from the lands beyond Griffonstone. She sometimes got as far as Saddle Arabia, I think… but it’s not usually her sort of fare… hmmm…”

“So… you don’t have it?” Sunset asked, her heart sinking, despite Twilight’s earlier warnings.

Basil went through the motions and flipped through a few more drawers, but Sunset could tell from his posture that they wouldn’t be getting lucky on the first attempt. She wasn’t all that surprised. After all, since when was she that lucky?

“Well, I’m sorry, filly, but it doesn’t seem like I have what you’re looking for.” Basil sighed and turned to face her. Then he brightened. “But, I might be able to help point you in the right direction! You go find Twily! She tends to get lost in her own little world when she’s in here. By the time you get back, I should have a good lead for you.”

Basil gave her an encouraging smile, enough to spark a bit of hope inside Sunset.

“Thanks, Basil. I appreciate it.”

Basil made vague shooing motions with a hoof as he levitated over a quill and started scribbling on a piece of parchment. “Go on now, find your Twily and—”

Sunset twitched. It was faint. It was almost nothing. But… it was something.

Basil instantly stopped talking. The mirth faded from his wizened features.

Sunset took a breath, pushed back the chuckle from the depths of her mind and smiled at him. “Something wrong?”

Basil’s attention landed fully on Sunset. It was only then she realized he had been having too much fun with Twilight to truly focus on Sunset. His eyes went wide, as if he… recognized her? But that didn’t make sense. Everypony knew Sunset Shimmer at this point. Especially in Canterlot.

“Oh my,” Basil murmured. For the first time, Basil’s brow creased in worry and something that looked vaguely like pain. “I’m… I’m sorry, young filly. I wasn’t paying attention.” He levitated off his glasses and rubbed his eyes with a hoof. “If I had… I wouldn’t have teased you quite so badly.”

“I’m sorry, but I don’t have any idea what you’re talking about.”

“My dear filly.” Basil smiled sympathetically as he replaced his glasses. “It takes a special kind of pony to run a used bookstore. Ain’t for everypony. It’s a bit like being a barkeep, really. You learn to read ponies. Find out what they’re really after. See through those shields ponies put up to hide what lies beneath.”

Her heart sped up a little, but she pushed down the reaction to his unexpected words. “I… sorry, still no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Yes, you do, Sunset Shimmer.” Basil’s smile shifted into a sad one. “You know exactly what I’m talking about. But, I’m afraid there’s no book here that will help you with what you want.”

“All I want is to get a book for Princess Celestia!” Sunset’s heart hammered in her chest and she took a few steps backward. “That’s it! A freak Everfree storm smashed my Hearth’s Warming gift to bits, so I’m trying to find a replacement.”

“I ain’t calling you a liar, filly,” Basil’s voice remained kind and gentle. “I can see it as plain as the muzzle on your face. I know you want that book. But the book to help you get what you want… I ain’t sure such a book even exists. You’ve done made choices. And choices… they have consequences.”

“I don’t want anything!” Sunset hissed. “I don’t know what you’re talking about!”

Of course you do, idiot. You know exactly what he’s talking about. He’s also lying. There are plenty of books on how to get exactly what you want. Most of them with spell diagrams, alchemical formulae and all sorts of fun things. But you’re too much of a coward to use anything like that, aren’t you?

Sunset shook her head, trying to dislodge the thoughts trying to eat away at her sanity.

Yeah, you don’t have the spine to do something like that. To take what belongs to you. Even if she is a second-rate shadow. It’s sad. So sad. Your obsession with making friends is going to make you lose everything, Sunset. When you’re trying so hard to make everypony around you happy you’re going to end up empty. And then, all you’ll have left is me.

Brilliant blue light erupted before her and she crashed back into a bookshelf.

“Sunset Shimmer!”

Basil stood not three inches from her face, horn glowing and his eyes narrowed.

How did he move so fast?

“Sorry, young filly,” Basil took a deep breath and slowly relaxing at as the dull orange light of his horn faded. “You… you were staring off into nothing. And… your horn. It was glowing. Different color than when you pulled Twily off me, too. Listen, if you’ve—”

“Thank you!” Sunset cried, forcing a double-portion of Minuette-level cheer into her voice. “Thanks for your help. You get everything ready and I’ll find Twilight, okay?”

Without another word, Sunset spun on her heels and galloped into the depths of the bookstore. She could feel Basil’s eyes on her the entire way.

You know what the worst part is? Complete strangers can read you like a book. How do you think Celestia sees you? What a disappointment you must be. Jealous as you can be of your newest friend and your oldest friend.

“I’m not jealous,” Sunset muttered through gritted teeth as she took random turns left and right. “I’m happy for them.”

Let’s not mention your other friends, the voice continued. After all, they helped make that wonderful date between the two of them happen! Coloratura, who’s always got a knack for seeing the truth? She knows. So does Cheerilee. She’s a teacher! She has to deal with lying fillies and colts all day! Minuette can always tell when your smile is fake. Even poor Coco, the dear romantic. But the best part is… both Moon Dancer and Twilight know. Both of them! And your jealousy will tear them apart.

“That’s not true!” Sunset hissed. “I’m happy for them!”

You are anything but happy for them, you little foal. And everypony knows it. Total strangers can see it. Just imagine… how much you’re hurting them by even being around them. Just by existing. As long as you’re around, they’ll never be happy.

“Shut up!” Sunset shouted, slamming her eyes closed and crashing her head against a bookshelf. A couple random books fell to the ground, but she barely noticed. All she could hear was the laughing in her head. That and...

“Sunset?”

Sunset yelped and whirled. She would have jumped backward if the bookshelf hadn’t stopped her flight. Her heart hammered in her chest and her eyes crossed for a split second. Sunset gasped for breath and clutched her chest.

All the while, Twilight stood there, looking worried. “Sunset… are you okay?”

Sunset nodded her head rapidly, trying to find her voice and force herself to get back under control.

No, I am not having a panic attack in front of Twilight! I refuse! She has enough to deal with! And… she has them too! I’m not about to set her off! No!

“Sunset, what’s wrong? Please? You… you look scared of something.” A note of fear crept into Twilight’s voice.

That single quaver was enough to snap Sunset out of her own head. Smashing through the irrational waves of fear, she managed to grit her teeth and squash the panic beneath her hoof. She took an enormous breath and gave Twilight a weak smile.

“Sorry, Twilight,” Sunset said, forcing her smile to grow just a bit. “Just distracted by something. You know me, sometimes I get lost in my own head.”

Twilight eyed her critically. “Actually… that’s fairly uncommon. Moon Dancer and I are the ones who tend to get lost in our own heads.”

“Well, I’m allowed exceptions!” Sunset said. “Happens from time to time. Thinking deep thoughts about deep things.”

You’re an idiot.

Sunset dampened her smile. She was sure it wasn’t helping her case.

“You’re certain?”

“I’m fine, Twilight,” Sunset assured her. “Anyway, I was looking for you. I have good news and bad news. Bad news is that Basil over there doesn’t have the book. Good news is, he thinks he can point us in the right direction.”

“Oh goodie!” Twilight let out a little squee.

“‘Goodie?’”

“I’m… sorry.” Twilight blushed. “I… kinda hoped we wouldn’t get lucky right away. It’s been a long time since I’ve done a bookstore crawl.”

Sunset burst out laughing, the look of joy on Twilight’s face chasing away the last vestiges of panic from her mind. “A bookstore crawl? Is that even a real thing?”

Twilight sniffed at her. “I’ll have you know that both the RCA and the Cosmo organize used bookstore crawls every six months for the ponies of Canterlot. In fact, just last year, the Metropolitan Libraries of Manehattan organized their very first and over two hundred ponies showed up!”

Sunset grinned. “Well, I didn’t realize I had just walked into a librarian tradition. I’ll make sure to take it more seriously.”

Twilight stared at her over her glasses and shook her head.

“Come on, Twilight. I’m just kidding.”

“Hmph.”

“Twilight, come on!”

Twilight trotted away from her, her muzzle in the air. Sunset might have been worried that she’d actually upset her if Twilight hadn’t walked right into a bookshelf a moment later. She lost her balance, landed in a heap and a dozen or so books fell on her head.

Sunset let out a long-suffering sigh and stepped over. In a flash of teal magic, she floated the books off of her friend and frowned down at Twilight.

“What’s with you and books falling on your head, anyway?”

Twilight stuck her tongue out at her.

Wow. She’s like a whole other pony in here. So this is Twilight with all the shields down, huh? It’s—

Sunset shook her head and tossed the books back into their places on the shelf. By the time she finished, Twilight was on her hooves again. She raised an eyebrow at Sunset and trotted off, but didn’t put her muzzle into the air this time.

She still almost tripped over a small table.

Sunset managed to hold back any comment, a feat she was rather proud of. However, her enjoyment of Twilight’s clumsiness vanished the moment they turned the corner and saw Basil again. Basil’s eyes met hers and held Sunset’s gaze for a few agonizing seconds.

Don’t you dare. Don’t you say a blasted word or I’ll—

You’ll what? said the angry little hiss. Blast him? Kick his flank? Or just beat yourself up about it more?

However, Basil’s eyes returned to Twilight and his smile reappeared in an instant.

“Find anything you’d like, Twily?” Basil asked.

“Just wandering tonight, Basil,” Twilight said. “But thanks. Tonight’s more about Sunset than me.”

“Shame,” Basil said, looking completely crestfallen.

Twilight apparently didn’t buy it for an instant. Instead, she laughed.

Basil rolled his eyes. “Well, I think I know where your next stop will be.” Basil levitated over a small scroll, complete with a wax seal. Twilight took it and studied it for a moment before brightening. “That’s right, filly. Lost Page is your pony. Now, I’d be surprised if she has the book on hoof, but I don’t think there’s another pony in the city who would have a better idea on where to find of Teahouses of Saddle Arabia. And, I even got you the author’s name. Saffron Nabat.”

“Oh! I’ve wanted to meet Lost Page for so long!” Twilight beamed at him, adjusted her glasses and put the scroll in one of her coat’s pockets. “Thank you, Basil. Don’t know what I’d do without you.”

“I think you’d get along just fine, filly,” Basil replied. “Now, off with you! You’ve heard how scatterbrained Lost Page can be these days. I saw her going into her shop when coming back from dinner, but you never know with that pony.”

“We’ll head right on over. Come on, Sunset!”

Twilight skipped a little as she headed for the door.

“Miss Sunset,” Basil said in a lower voice. “I just want to say—”

“Don’t start with me,” Sunset snapped. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“My dear filly,” Basil said. “I know you do. As do you. But, it’ll get easier. I promise. Twily’s a special pony. Don’t let it get in the way.”

Sunset sighed and turned away, refusing to even acknowledge him. Basil sighed in return.

“Come on, Sunset!” Twilight called from the door, her hooves doing a little jig just inside the doorway.

“I’ll be right there, Twilight!”

She made it halfway to Twilight before she glanced back. Basil stared at her, looking far too sympathetic. She took a deep breath and tried to smile at him. When that failed miserably, she just mouthed the word “Thanks.”

The light in the bookstore’s strange transparent hearth seemed to warm a bit, reminding Sunset a lot more of cozy winter nights with Princess Celestia in her private study. Somehow… that was enough to get her to give Basil a real smile.

He bowed his head to her as if wishing her luck. Sunset turned and followed the giddy Twilight out back into the chilly Canterlot night.

Author's Note

Twilight really is adorable. Unfortunately for Sunset. The picture I have in my head of her beating Basil over the head with a book is just priceless. Hopefully, it's just as priceless for you!

Also?

You are not prepared. Thought you should know.

Well, you might be. Sunny and Twi probably aren't. :twilightoops:

“Ugh. Why do my friends all hate me?”
“Because they love you.” Basil’s smirk intensified.
“That is a direct contradiction of what I just said.”
“Doesn’t make it any less true.”

Cursori's Response: friendship

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

Wandering Pages

While the snow had increased, thankfully the wind hadn’t. Sunset adjusted her scarf as she trotted beside Twilight while the other mare rambled on about Lost Page’s ‘Wandering Pages’ shop. She’d been going on about her since the moment they’d left Basil’s bookstore. Each new corner seemed to just make her even more excited. By the time they reached Thoroughbred Avenue, Sunset suspected nothing could have stopped her.

“I can’t believe this!”

Then again, considering Sunset’s last conversation with Basil Blitz, she was glad Twilight was rather preoccupied.

“Lost Page is a legend in the Royal Canterlot Archives!” Twilight squeaked for the third time. “She led hundreds of missions for the Acquisitions Team! I’m sure A.K. Yearling got a ton of her inspiration for Daring Do from her exploits! She’s… she’s just done so much!”

As Twilight gushed, Sunset’s mind wandered toward the look on Basil’s face.

And that’s when her angry little pony started to slam her with memory after memory. Lemon Hearts sobbing face. Terrorized students at GU. Screaming at Moon Dancer and destroying nearly every vial of her waterwalking potion. All things that had happened years ago, but remained so painfully fresh.

It didn’t matter how many times she shouted back that she’d changed. There was always another memory.

Exactly, Sunset. You have so many memories. So many sins. Basil was right. There’s nothing that can help you. Nothing that can save you.

It took everything Sunset had not to scream.

“She actually went hoof-to-claw with five dragons just to save a pair of phoenix eggs! In fact, she got a special commendation from Princess Celestia for that! Oooh! Oooh! She’s one of only twenty ponies in all of Equestria with a standing invitation to see the Council of the Clutch Mothers! Apparently, she even once brought back a special book lost in the Caves of Forgotten Shadows containing the recipe for a healing potion for Philomena herself!”

Sunset swallowed hard, trying to focus on Twilight’s voice instead of the evil little thing that lived in the back of her brain. It seemed to be especially vicious tonight. She did her best to fend the monster off, but she knew she couldn’t last forever.

Twilight squealed, bouncing up and down in the snow. The sight brought a little smile to Sunset’s face and enough strength to deflect the next few memories.

“I’ve only met her twice and those were official RCA events. I’ve never had the chance to see her store! She’s like… the greatest pegasus the RCA has ever known! Her shop is… it’s supposed to be all about Griffonstone and the lands beyond! She’s even rumored to have a personal collection donated by the Griffon High Scrollkeeper! Not to mention the rumors about her being the current holder of one of the fabled Scepter of Scrolls, the key to unlocking the forgotten leylines of—”

“Twilight?” Sunset said, her voice sounding hollow to her own ears.

“I know! It’s so exciting! Sunset, you can’t believe the places this pony has been! Her shop is going to be amazing! Rumors say it’s built on an ancient unicorn spell nexus once used to move the sun! I can’t wait to see it! Oh my gosh, do you think she’d let me see the Scepter of Scrolls? This one is supposed to be an ancient heirloom passed down from Archivist to Archivist! Maybe? Maybe I can just get a peek!”

There were stars in her eyes. Somehow, there were actual stars in Twilight’s eyes.

Narrative causality, Sunset decided with a mild grimace. Only thing that makes any sense.

Without warning, her own personal demon retreated, but she could feel its smile. That made Sunset nervous. Her angry little pony never stopped until she truly beat it down or chained it in the back of her head.

Maybe… this wasn’t such a good idea after all…

“This is going to be great!” Twilight’s voice had surpassed squeals and entered ‘squee’ territory.

“You’re sure?” Sunset asked, her voice carefully even, knowing full well she couldn’t put a stop to things when Twilight was about to meet one of her idols.

“Of course! I’m sure it’s a glorious tribute to the adventures she’s had! The amazing journeys! The death-defying feats of librarianship! I have to warn you… I might squeal a little when I see her.”

“No… really?” Sunset managed to quip.

She sucked in a deep breath and her heart began to slow. It was okay. She could do this.

She could do this.

“Yes! I know!” Twilight giggled. “Now… wait… you wanted to say something. What is it? Something about Lost Page? Something about how excited you are? What you think her shop’s going to look like? Something like—”

“Actually.” Sunset grabbed her by the shoulders and spun her around. “I was going to say we’re here.”

Twilight let out a noise that sounded like some strange griffon tribal call as she stared at the corner storefront. Two dark frosted glass doors set into thick wooden frames stood solidly against the cold. Above them was a simple stone arch. The words ‘Wandering Pages’ had been chiseled in them with meticulous care.

A glint on the stone wall to Sunset’s right caught her eye and she stepped forward.

“Twilight, come take a look at this,” Sunset muttered, interrupting Twilight’s nearly soundless squeals of glee.

Twilight trotted over and peered at the bronze plaque, a massive grin still on her face. It listed the establishment’s name, address, owner and the hours of operation for Wandering Pages.

The hours of operation included 3:04 a.m. to 4:30 a.m. on every other Thursday, all day—and night—on every third Wednesday, from 7:41 on Friday morning to 11:43 at night. On Saturday nights, the store opened at 6:07 in the evening and didn’t close until Sunday at 3:29 in the morning. There was also a three line warning about how any attempt at entering the premises on any Tuesday would result in the immediate incarceration of the perpetrator plus several other punishments which progressively became harder to read as the font became smaller.

“Okay.” Sunset shook her head and stepped back. “And this is the shop of the greatest Acquisitions hero ever?”

Twilight didn’t seem to be put off by the darkened—and rather blocky—appearance of the shop. If anything, Twilight now vibrated with suppressed glee.

“Twilight, the doors are dark and I don’t see any windows.”

“Basil wouldn’t have sent us here if she’d closed! Anyway, those hours clearly say Wandering Pages is open right now!”

Twilight braced herself on the snowy sidewalk and stepped forward. Then, she moved to knock at the door, only to freeze with her hoof only a few inches away.

“Well?” Sunset asked. “What’s wrong?”

“I can’t do it!” Twilight squeaked with an almost hysterical giggle. “This… this is her shop. She could be on the other side of this very door! Inches away! Inches, Sunset! Inches!”

Sunset sighed and pushed open the door with her magic. Twilight squealed—again—for just a second before biting down on her hoof.

The door swung back to reveal… nopony.

“Yeah, Twilight. Inches.”

Twilight didn’t move. She stared into a stone entryway lit with small blue lanterns. She did it as if she were peering into an alcove in some lost temple devoted to the librarians who had already ascended beyond the mortal coil.

Or something like that. The effect was somewhat marred by the simple frosted glass door set on the other side of the entryway.

“Oh, for Celestia’s sake…”

Sunset hefted Twilight in her magic, shoved her inside and followed. With a shiver, she closed the doors behind them. However, the shop wasn’t even half as warm as Basil’s had been. In fact, a draft seemed to flow from… somewhere. Definitely not the door, though. It felt like it came from to the right of them.

“This is so exciting,” Twilight squeaked. “Greatest. Entryway. Ever.”

Sunset turned and stared at her friend.

“Twilight, you weren’t this hyped up for meeting Princess Celestia,” Sunset pointed out. “Did you drink coffee in the diner when I didn’t notice? Is this some weird delayed reaction thing you failed to mention?”

“Um…” Twilight flushed scarlet. Then she jittered. “Maybe a little?”

“I thought you swore off any caffeine!”

“It… it was free with the meal! And I only drank a single cup! Then I got the tea! That was completely non-caffeinated! I checked!”

Sunset turned and rolled her eyes again. A small war roared in her mind. On one side of the epic struggle was the part of her who wanted to chastise Twilight for breaking her ‘no-caffeine’ rule—though Sunset really wasn’t one to judge anypony on that. The other part wanted to fall over laughing at Twilight’s hyperactive antics, which would probably give Minuette a run for her bits.

She settled on a snort, a smirk and a sigh.

“Come on, I’d like to get out of this cold.” Sunset trotted to the inner door—she could see faintly flickering light beyond it. “You coming this time or does Lost Page get to see me haul you in by my magic?”

“S-shut up,” Twilight muttered as she stepped up beside her.

Sunset smirked at her, then pulled open the door to Wandering Pages.

“Oh… oh wow…” Twilight whispered. “I never… I never imagined this…”

For the first time since Twilight had started gushing about Lost Pages, Sunset had to agree with her.

Bright orange arcane crystals hung from dangling copper wires in the ceiling, seemingly placed at random throughout the shop. While the interior of the bookstore continued the gray stone motif, the sense of entering some ancient wonder faded to something far more practical.

The shelves were surprisingly utilitarian. The simple wooden planks laid on metal braces reminded Sunset of a stockroom more than a bookstore. They were still packed with books, each section labeled in neat, narrow wing-writing.

Lost Page’s bookstore didn’t feel anything like any bookstore Sunset had ever come across. It felt like an archeology storage chamber run by an absentminded bibliophile. There were more than a few shelves with trinkets or relics on them in glass cases. And the place seemed… oddly small. Like it was taking up only a quarter of the building space.

Sunset stepped inside with Twilight close at her heels.

“This is… unlike anything I’ve ever seen,” Twilight scampered up to the first row of books and ran a hoof along them, whispering titles to herself and occasionally squealing. Sunset forced herself to let her overeager friend have her fun for a full minute before she yanked on Twilight’s tail with her magic.

“What?” Twilight whined. “Come on, just a few shelves! There are things here you wouldn’t believe!”

“Any of them Teahouses of Saddle Arabia?”

“Um… no.” Twilight’s ears drooped.

“Saddle Arabia?” said a new voice emerging from a string-bead curtain. “You’re looking for Saddle Arabian books?”

Sunset cocked her head, trying to see through the curtain of beads. She hated those things. Thankfully, she was prevented from going cross eyed when a pegasus mare stepped through, blinking owlishly at the two of them.

The petite newcomer—she was even shorter than Coco—had a dark tan coat and a massive bushy mane of bright purple hair streaked with grey. A pair of thick half-moon spectacles perched at the tip of her muzzle. The pegasus mare rustled her wings, as if chilly, and Sunset caught a flicker of paler feathers, making the pegasus look like a sand dune at dawn.

“I’m so very sorry, I didn’t hear anyone come in. Curses, my chime spell must be on the fritz again,” she frowned absently at the door.

“M-Miss… Miss Lost… Lost… Lost P-P-Page?” Twilight’s ears were pointed straight up as if she were a puppy listening for her little filly to come home.

“Yes, that’s me,” Lost Page replied, stepping forward and studying Sunset. “You look… familiar.”

“I don’t believe this, I don’t believe this, I don’t believe this…” Twilight whispered at a volume Sunset hoped only she could hear. For Twilight’s sake.

“Hello, I’m Sunset Shimmer,” she said with a smile, “We’re hoping you can—”

Lost Page’s eyes wandered and landed squarely on Twilight. While there had only been a glimmer of recognition when she’d looked at Sunset, her eyes visibly widened when she looked at Twilight.

“You’re…” Lost drew her hoof to her chest. “You’re Twilight Sparkle, aren’t you? I… I can’t quite believe it. I’ve wanted to meet you properly for quite some time and here you are! Oh my, happy day indeed!”

Twilight stiffened. Her eyes went wide. She mumbled something Sunset couldn’t make out.

Then she fell over.

Sunset facehoofed.

Sometimes I really want to smack you, Twilight…

“Oh dear. Is she alright?”

“She’s fine.” Sunset lifted the slightly-twitching Twilight in her magic. “She just needs a minute or two. She’s been a little overexcited lately. If it’s not too much trouble, do you maybe have a couch or chair or something we could borrow? Something to wait… this out on?”

Sunset kept her smile and tone pleasant, but what she wanted to do was shake Twilight like a rag doll or at least smack her upside the head. Sunset had thought she was used to Twilight’s various neurosis. Apparently, she’d been wrong.

“Oh, yes. Nothing out here, I’m afraid. There’s a fold-out sofa in the lab, though!”

“Lab?” Sunset repeated, cocking an eyebrow at her. “You have a lab… in a bookstore?”

“Yes, one would think that rather silly, I suppose,” Lost adjusted her glasses and gestured for Sunset to follow her back through the beads. “But take my word for it when I say there’s quite a good reason for it!”

Sunset did her best not to hiss at the beads, focusing on keeping Twilight aloft and spreading the beads to either side. She didn’t breathe easy until they were in the stone hallway beyond.

Lost Page continued to glance back at them as she guided them through a series of hallways, all lit with blue flames. Curious, she ran a hoof through one. It didn’t do anything more than a tickle.

“Mageflames,” Sunset muttered. “And good ones too.”

“Why thank you!” Lost said from ahead, beaming at Sunset over her shoulder. “I feel bookstores should have a certain ambiance, don’t you?”

“To be honest, I’ve seen a little more than my share of ambiance lately,” Sunset replied, thinking back to the odd hearth at Basil’s. “But it’s a nice touch.”

Lost nodded. They passed at least six stockrooms, all with beaded curtains and all stacked to the rafters with books, enough to fill a bookstore twice the size of Wandering Pages. Why would a pony have this much backstock? Not that she knew all that much about used bookstore economics, but it still struck her as strange.

Twilight, meanwhile, simply babbled quietly to herself.

She was about to ask about the extra books when Lost opened an actual door… and led them inside something impossible.

Sunset tweaked her levitation spell to essentially give Twilight a soft slap across the cheek… then another. A third did the job when she yelped and rubbed at the reddened cheek in midair.

“Sunset, what was that—”

Sunset didn’t say a word, but her expression stopped Twilight in her tracks. Instead, Sunset just pointed.

“So, do tell me your thoughts.” Lost Page said with a toothy grin. “Not bad for a retiree, yes?”

The building containing Wandering Pages had to be almost half a block square, about the size of a run-of-the-mill retail franchise bookstore. However, Lost Page had decided to utilize most that space in a rather unique fashion. If Sunset had to guess, the bookstore section would likely only take up a little less than a quarter of the total floorplan for the building. What lay in this room comprised the rest.

And Sunset could see why.

It was a vast open room, lined on all sides by the same gray stones she’d seen from the beginning. A series of worklights had been rigged up to shine down on the floor, while various harnesses and digging equipment had been suspended from a series of scaffolding over much of the floor. There was, in fact, a rather large foldout couch in a corner, along with a nightstand and a small lamp.

In the center of the vast chamber, lay nothing less than a full-blown archeological excavation. The floor dropped by about three feet, then a whole new floor—made of some stone Sunset didn’t recognize—stretched out to the walls. Designs and patterns seemed to be scattered all over the uncovered floor, all of them practically covered in ancient runes.

“What… is this place?” Twilight whispered, her curiosity overwhelming her idol worship.

“I knew you’d thoroughly enjoy this, Miss Sparkle,” Lost replied, looking just a bit too smug for Sunset’s taste. “After all, one rarely gets to see the origins of history itself.”

Twilight glanced back at Lost Page and made a small squeaking noise. “Origins of history?”

“I’ve heard one or two rumors about what Wandering Pages was built on. My personal favorite is an ancient alicorn burial site. Pure poppycock, I assure you. No, the truth is far more interesting.” Lost Page took a deep breath, the same kind that their professors had done before ‘educating’ somepony back at GU. “I know you happen to be well-regarded at the Royal Canterlot Archives, Miss Sparkle. Very-well regarded, in fact. There are those who say that one day, you will wear the jacket of the Head Archivist.”

Sunset blinked, trying to figure out the sudden change in topic. She never got a chance to respond though. Twilight got there first.

“What… that’s… what?!” Twilight squawked, flailing around with her hooves as her eyes went huge. “I’m… that’s impossible! Utterly impossible!”

“Ink Method says otherwise, my dear!” Lost Page said with a chuckle.

“You’re… you know Ink Method?”

“I was a member of Acquisitions for nearly fifty years, Miss Sparkle. It would be rather impossible for me not to. He speaks of you often. The youngest Assistant Lead Archivist on record. Immensely gifted with all manner of spellwork focused around books and beyond. And with special talent that surpasses anypony on staff. He claims books leap into your hooves like beloved friends. Remarkable. Simply remarkable.”

“But being Head Archivist requires so much more than knowing books!” Twilight cried, her chest heaving. “You can’t be serious. I’d have… I’d have to manage ponies! I’d have to lead them!”

Sunset jumped in before things could get even more out of hoof—or Twilight passed out again. “Sorry for cutting in, but I think we’re a little off topic here, aren’t we?”

Lost Page blinked a couple times and then smiled. “Oh yes, but of course. I do tend to flit from thing to thing these days, save for one or two exceptions. And this is one of them!”

Despite evidence to the contrary, Sunset thought, rolling her eyes.

“The rumors were right in one regard: it was built upon something else.” Once again, she gestured to the excavated floor. “What you see at your very hooves is nothing other than the original home of the Royal Canterlot Archives, nearly six hundred years ago, before they moved to their current location in the Academia District!”

Twilight let out an enormous gasp.

Sunset just cocked her head. She might enjoy study sessions, but Twilight was on a completely different level. It was interesting, but… did it actually matter beyond nostalgia? Sunset lifted a hoof, but Lost Page continued without even noticing. Sunset grit her teeth and forced herself to take a calming breath.

“Not only that, but this is the floor of the very heart of the former RCA. Part of a chamber forgotten by both pony and time. From what I have translated in the runes at your hooves, this, my dears, used to be none other than the core of Linking Chambers.”

Sunset blinked a few times. Even Twilight seemed to hesitate at the ‘revelation.’

“Okay…” Sunset scratched her head and stepped a little closer to examine the patterns. “I’m… sorry, I’m going to just come right out and say it: I have no idea what that is.”

Lost Page chuckled before Twilight could react. “There is no need to apologize, my young filly. Those who do not follow the librarian's road rarely understand the significance of such things. I can’t remember how many times I told A.K. that, yet she always tried to take shortcuts… silly mare.”

Lost Page stared at the floor, as if lost in memory, smiling distantly.

“Wait a minute,” Twilight squeaked. “A.K.? As in A.K. Yearling? You know her?”

“Twilight…” Sunset protested, but Lost Page was already off again.

“Oh yes, of course, we’ve worked together on occasion. Though I hear after that unfortunate incident in Ampathi Territory, she is pursuing her life’s work solo now. Quite sad, really. I aided her research on the location of the Sapphire Stone, you know. Of course, it didn’t help that the manuscripts she uncovered were not only copies, but also partially mistranslated! She was so eager to jump into the fray, she never double-checked her work.”

She sighed and shook her head, smiling fondly.

“Wow,” Sunset scratched her mane, a bit startled by that little random tidbit. “A.K. Yearling actually had ancient manuscripts translated for a series of adventure novels?”

“Of course she does!” Lost Page burst into laughter. “Why wouldn’t she? She’s the—”

She suddenly stopped and blinked a few times.

“She’s the what?” Twilight demanded, nearly bouncing up and down on her hooves. “I’m… one of her most devoted fans! I’d love to hear anything you know about her!”

Lost Page smiled wanly. “Ah, it’s nothing of great import, I assure you. After all, it’s impolite to spoil secrets she may use in a book one day.”

Twilight’s ears fell. Sunset almost laughed considering how crestfallen she looked.

“Now… Miss Sparkle, I assume you are familiar with the ancient Linking Chambers?”

Twilight’s eyes drifted over to Sunset. She was even biting her lip! However, Twilight looked like she was about to unleash the devastating Adora-Stare. Sunset took the path of least resistance, laughed and raised her hooves in surrender.

“We are actually here for a book,” Sunset replied, bringing all her diplomacy to bear just to keep her growing annoyance out of her voice. “But it can wait for a bit as we explore… whatever these Linking Chambers were.”

The old mare might be a little melodramatic and slightly off her rocker, but Twilight lived and breathed libraries. Her whole world revolved around books. And Twilight was willing to help Sunset find Teahouses of Saddle Arabia. Sunset could afford a minor distraction to keep Twilight happy.

Sure. That’s the only reason you’re doing it.

“So, Miss Sparkle and… Miss Shimmer, yes?”

Sunset nodded.

“Please, step onto the chamber floor,” Lost Page said. “Do not worry about harming the surface. The magic used to etch the runes into the foundation are nearly impossible to break. Likely why they were only covered and not destroyed when the building moved!”

Twilight all but leaped onto the floor and nearly dropped to a crawling position as she inspected the etchings.

“So, tell me, what do you know of Linking Chambers?” Lost Page asked as she took flight and hovered above them. She adjusted her glasses as Sunset stepped over a vaguely-familiar rune.

“Legends,” Twilight muttered as she peered at a circular pattern within the floor. “Something to do with leylines?”

“Quite so!” Lost Page clapped her hooves together and rose higher into the air. “Take a moment and look around you. There are a great many arcane patterns I haven’t yet deciphered, but see if you can find something familiar, perhaps a pattern?”

Neither of them had the advantage of Lost Page’s point of view, but as Sunset slowly walked around and turned in a circle, she started to see hints of something. Something very familiar. Twilight apparently had, too, if her grin was any indication. It wasn’t surprising, since they’d been working on something like this for months. Both of them laughed quietly.

Lost Page hadn’t missed their reactions. “Why don’t you show me, my dears?”

Sunset pointed at what she guessed what probably north. “I’m seeing what’s probably the Great Northern Leyline, the one that stretches from Canterlot into the Frozen North.”

Sunset looked down at her hooves and a familiar castle lay right there, encircled by runes, connections running in almost every direction.

“I see the Great Southern Leyline, running from the Mysterious South to the Everfree!” Twilight pointed south and jumped up and down.

“And around you?” Lost Page prompted.

“The Circumference Line, of course,” Sunset replied, her smile growing as she started to understand what she was seeing. “With what looks like nodes for almost every major Equestrian city…”

“Well, the ones that were founded before seven hundred years ago, right?” Twilight asked.

Lost Page clapped her hooves again. “If you searched, you’d also find the Conduit of Arrows, leading to Griffonstone and the lands beyond, the Conduit of Flame running beneath the ocean to the Dragon Lands. Not to mention hundreds of other lines, many of which there may be no other record of, both inside and outside Equestria.”

“But wait… this can’t be right.” Sunset looked down at her hooves and studied one more etched leyline in the floor. “There’s… a leyline connection between Canterlot and the Everfree? I’ve never seen that on a map.”

“Yes,” Lost Page whispered. “That is a mystery indeed. One I believe Star Swirl himself once researched from what I managed to discover in my—”

“Wait!” Twilight shouted as she studied the runes around Canterlot… which Sunset only now realized were set in a series of circular patterns in the floor. “I know these! But they’re misaligned! And… um… well, in the wrong order.”

“Misaligned you say?” Lost Page flitted down and peered at the spot with a small etching of Canterlot Mountain. “How odd…”

Sunset blinked and rubbed her eyes, wondering where—or when—she’d put down her tea. She straightened up and tapped Twilight on the side, then gave her a look. Twilight sighed and nodded, straightening and stepping back.

“Miss Page?” Twilight asked, catching the mare’s attention. “I’d… well, I’d love to spend the next week here studying this map, but that’s not why we’re here.”

“Oh?” Lost Page adjusted her glasses. “Well, I suppose not. This is a bookstore, after all. What were you looking for?”

Sunset tried her best not to get her hopes up but felt them rise all the same. “Teahouses of Saddle Arabia.”

Lost Page took a step back and rubbed her chin, frowning slightly. “That old tourist rag? I may have a ninth edition printing around here somewhere—”

“No,” Sunset shook her head. “I’m looking for first edition.”

“My dear,” Lost Page shook her head slowly. “Forgive me, but the only reason I remember that book is it became quite the rage with the Canterlot upper crust about forty years ago. I made a great many bits selling copies I printed myself. But a first edition? You’re looking for a three-hundred-year-old book!”

“Oh, I know,” Sunset said, not letting any of the frustration leak into her voice. “But you yourself said later editions were—”

“Tourist rags, yes,” Lost Page frowned again. “They were edited down to about a quarter the size of the original and shoved onto magazine stands in tourist shops and those odd franchise bookstores. If I may ask, what in Celestia’s name are you doing seeking a book like that? At this time of night? At this time of year?”

Sunset smirked a little. “Trying to get Princess Celestia a Hearth’s Warming gift.”

Lost Page’s eyes went wide and her wings flared. “Oh my… forgive an old mare’s forgetfulness, I didn’t realize you were… um… that is… the Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset did her best to stop herself from rubbing her temples in aggravation. “It’s… look, I’m just trying to find the book. It has sentimental value and… the rest is complicated. Do you have it?”

Lost Page closed her eyes and muttered to herself, playing with her glasses, her wings twitching slightly. “Most copies of such a book would be located in private collections or bookstores that focus on the rarer books. I do have a large stock, but I’m not sure I’ll have that particular title.”

“I would appreciate it,” Sunset said evenly. “If you would at least check? Perhaps you might know somepony who would have it?”

“Well, there’s… one place…” Lost Page shook her head. “Oh, no. Sorry. They wouldn’t even be open this evening. Their hours are the oddest of all, really. Rather foolish for me to even mention it.”

“It’s for Hearth’s Warming, Miss Page,” Sunset insisted, her voice straining a little. “Time is a factor here.”

“Yes, right. Quite so.” Lost Page nodded absently. “Then, I’d best check my records. Please, make yourselves at home while I investigate!”

With that, she darted out of the room before Sunset could get another word out.

“That mare may actually be slightly crazy,” Sunset commented. She rubbed her eyes. Where had she put her tea? “Like, legitimately.”

“Doesn’t Minuette usually say ‘We’re all a little crazy?’” Twilight said from behind her.

“Some more than others,” Sunset muttered as she turned… and froze in midplace. “Twilight, what are you doing?”

To Sunset’s shock, Twilight had dropped to her belly and was slowly adjusting the… runes in the floor around Canterlot?

“Wait, how are you even doing that?” Sunset asked as she dropped down beside Twilight.

Only then did she see the truth.

“The runes are etched into stone rings that are inset into the stone!” Twilight whispered excitedly. “I think they may be some sort of combination lock or even an encoding system! You know what these runes are, right?”

“Of course,” Sunset said as she played with another ring. It moved smoothly in her magic as if it weren’t several centuries old. She spun it to match the proper alignment. “It’s the same basic configuration as the Spire. But all the Spire does is spout light… when it’s working right.”

“The Spire is also created by us. This… this was built by some of the greatest minds in the RCA from several centuries ago! In fact, I think it might essentially be one enormous rune!” Twilight squealed softly. “Can you imagine? I wonder what secrets this might unlock!”

“Maybe this isn’t the best idea, Twilight,” Sunset said hesitantly, but found herself adjusting the fifth rune circle to the correct alignment. “I mean… do you actually know what a Linking Chamber does?”

“I’ve heard the phrase once or twice. Leylines and communications, I think? I once even heard a story they could teleport small objects, but that’s obviously some fairytale. Nopony can teleport across a leyline.”

Sunset eyed the final runes—three large circles, in fact—centered around Canterlot. They didn’t match anything she’d ever seen on the Spire or any of the material Celestia had given them. The rune circles seemed to link up with the various leylines for some purpose.

The entire room began to hum very softly and Sunset could feel the magic in the air intensify by a factor of fifty. “What was that?”

Twilight leapt to her hooves and looked around, but nothing seemed to have visibly changed. “I… finished the sixth rune.”

“Well, you did something!” Sunset said as her eyes swept over the room again. “Maybe we should get Lost Page in here. She knows something about—”

“Sunset!” Twilight had spotted the large runic circles around the city. “I… I recognize these! They’re not runes! They’re pictograms! Symbols!”

“I know what a pictogram is, Twilight,” Sunset snapped sourly. “So what? Look, we’re playing with a magical device we don’t understand here—”

“They’re names,” she whispered, ignoring her entirely as she knelt again. “Names of… places.”

Then, before Sunset could react, Twilight shifted two of the three circles.

This time, the result wasn’t subtle in the slightest.

Bright blue light shot through the etchings of the leylines, while pink light ran through the vaguely geometrical runes and spell patterns. Different spots on the map shot beams of light into the air, some yellow, some gray and some white. There was a large red spot in the Frozen North, as well as a couple more along the Circumference Line.

In less than ten seconds, they were both standing on a massive web of shimmering, multicolored light.

“I… can’t believe this,” Twilight whispered as she gaped in foal-like wonder. “All this when… all I did was…”

“Twilight,” Sunset gritted her teeth, forcing herself not to immediately teleport them out of there because she didn’t have a clue what it would do with this much magic roiling around them. “Please tell me what you did.”

“I… I was thinking about the book and… I simply aligned the runes to Eastern Leyline. But all this device does is allow communications over distances… I think.”

“You think?” Sunset demanded, trying not to facehoof. “Twilight, I know you’re curious to a fault, but come on!”

“I didn’t think it would actually work!” Twilight squealed and she nibbled on a bang. “And… nothing’s actually happened! So we should be fine!”

“I… really wish you hadn’t just said that. What was that theory we talked about earlier?”

Lost Page surged back into the room before Twilight could answer. The moment she laid eyes on the floor, she fell out of the air in shock at the sight of her project actually functioning.

“It’s real,” she whispered. “It’s real! I knew it was real! So many years I’ve hunted for it! Was it the runes? I had tried to manipulate them, but with a total of nine runic circles the odds of finding the correct combination was… simply astronomical! I can’t believe it! I don’t believe it! But it’s right there! Oh, I can’t wait to shove this in Ink Method’s smug muzzle!”

The pulsing magic around them was starting to make Sunset’s horn itch. She could feel the matrix below them primed for something. And she didn’t want to know what it was.

“Look, I’m thrilled we helped solve a seven-hundred-year old mystery for you, but that’s not what we’re here for and we’re going to be leaving now, as long as that’s okay!”

“What?” Lost Page looked like she’d completely forgotten they were in there. “Oh yes, uh… probably.”

“Probably?” Sunset demanded, throwing up her hooves.

Twilight got back to her belly and studied the final, unactivated ring.

“Don’t you dare!” Sunset snapped at her.

“I didn’t do anything!” Twilight squeaked, adjusting her glasses nervously with a hoof.

“You were going to!”

“I wanted to see if I could disable it!” Twilight cried.

“No, no, no!” Lost Page shouted, waving her own hooves as she ran to a desk Sunset hadn’t noticed before stacked with papers. “You musn’t! I’ve worked on this for years! Please! I’ve changed my mind, just… remain there a short time and… let me… let me get some data!”

“We’re not going to sit here all night!” Sunset looked at the boundary separating the magically-charged floor and the floor of Wandering Pages. There didn’t seem to be any actual barrier. “We have things to do!”

“A little longer, Sunny!” Twilight pleaded.

“Yes, yes! A little longer, Sunny!” Lost Page echoed as she scrambled around the perimeter, scribbling notes furiously.

“No!” Sunset shouted. “Absolutely not! I can feel the magical charge of this thing! It’s not going to explode or anything, but there’s some serious magic working here. It’s like the Spire’s power times a thousand!”

“Then let me just try and dissipate it!” Twilight begged. “Just one adjustment!”

“We’re walking out of here, now, Twilight!”

However, instead of getting up, Twilight’s hoof went to the last circle.

“Twilight, don’t!”

For a split second, Sunset forgot she was in the middle of a massive spell matrix the size of a third of a city block. For a split second, Sunset lost her temper. For a split second, Sunset ignited her magic—a magic which had once interwoven itself with one Twilight Sparkle—on said Twilight Sparkle in attempt to yank her back by the tail.

In her defense, she was trying to stop her from letting this massive spell do… whatever it was designed to do.

It didn’t matter much.

The moment her horn ignited to stop Twilight, the entire system seemed to pull at her magic. She gasped as her magic was redirected into a swelling orb of multicolored light floating above the Canterlot symbol.

Twilight yelped as her own horn lit up, and another stream of magical energy joined Sunset’s in the form of raspberry light. It streamed into the growing orb like water poured into a bucket.

Lost Page was yelling something but Sunset couldn’t hear a damn thing. She clutched her head. The sensation in her horn wasn’t painful or unpleasant, but supremely strange, as if someone had put a straw to her core and gently sipped while never actually taking anything away.

And then, just as suddenly, the sensation stopped. Both Sunset and Twilight staggered forward a few steps, until they were inches away from the orb. It was now the size of a large buckball and swirling with every color of the rainbow and then some.

Sunset’s eyes drifted to the third runed circle.

“Oh, horseapples.”

Through either the magic or Twilight’s hoof… It had moved.

And it was glowing bright orange, just like all the other runic circles.

Sunset fixed Twilight with a piercing stare. Twilight grinned awkwardly at Sunset and laughed a little.

“Oops?”

The Eastern Leyline—Conduit of Arrows—etching flashed from blue to orange in a split second.

“Oh dear,” Lost Page cried, hesitated and then spoke as fast as she could. “Um, the book! You might be able to find it at The Store. But be careful! It’s not on the list!”

Sunset glared at her. “Oh, thank you ever so much.”

With a deafening crack, the sphere of magical energy erupted, swallowing them both in the blink of an eye.

Author's Note

Well. That just happened. Never meet your idols, kids. Next thing you know you'll get swallowed by strange magical orbs after activating ancient magical communications systems!

Fun Fact: This chapter was completely rebuilt from the ground up after I wrote the original draft. The first one had to do with Lost Page going nuts over Twilight literally being the "Librarian Chosen One" and putting her through some sort of initiation ritual, and that was only after Sunset and Twi went through a blue tunnel that looked like it was out of a Daring Do adventure... which was just Lost Page's back door.

I like this version better.

I'm sure the two of them will be fine. After all, it's just a bookstore. Nothing to worry about.

Right?

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

Transit: Unknown Conduit

Sunset and Twilight were swallowed by a bubble of pure arcane magic. Sunset let out a yell as it swept over her body, but the bubble did nothing more than tickle her all over. Sunset blinked and glanced at a panic-stricken Twilight.

“That was… a little anticlimactic,” Sunset said. “Now…”

The light around them shifted from rainbows to a swirling blue globe.

“I should have known better,” Sunset groused.

Then were was nothing but a strangely distorted sense of being blasted an enormous distance. Lights and colors flashed around them as well as—strangely enough—bookshelves. Neither of them spoke a word as they peered around, wondering what had just happened, all the while hoping what they thought had happened hadn’t happened.

There was a flash of pure darkness that chilled Sunset to the core, leaving her feeling wrong inside. An instant later, they were in brilliant light. They made it almost fifteen seconds in that beautiful light.

Then, with a sensation like a thunderclap in Sunset’s brain, they came to a rather abrupt halt.

Sunset caught sight of a mop bucket right before impact.

“I’m sorry, Princess!” Sunset Shimmer squeaked as she cowered before her new teacher. “I… I didn’t mean to! It was an accident! I promise!”

The imposing form of the Princess of the Sun seemed to take up the whole world. She was huge compared to Sunset. Even all the lessons her parents had given her seemed to run away and hide at her stony silence. Sunset cowered beside the charred wood of the smoldering bookcase, wishing she could hide somewhere where the scary Princess wouldn’t find her!

Then, the Princess of the Sun did something Sunset didn’t expect.

She laughed.

It was a long and loud laugh. It was an honest laugh. It wasn’t anything like her parent’s laughs, Aunt Bruschetta’s laugh or any of her parents’ friends’ laughs. It sounded real.

“Ahh…” Princess Celestia said with a smile. “It’s been centuries since I met a pony capable of wielding sunfire, my dear little filly. It’s a good sign, I think.”

“A… a good sign?” Sunset sputtered, still trying to hide in the shadow of the pony standing before her. She was so tall! “How… how is me burning your stuff a… a good thing? My parents got so mad whenever I had an accident like this!”

“Well, I’m not your parents, am I?” Princess Celestia’s eyes twinkled. “It’ll take some time to tame that spell. Still, I knew you were special from the day I saw your entrance exam. This just proves how special you are, Sunset Shimmer.”

“Why… why is me burning stuff special?”

The Princess’s horn glowed for a moment in that pretty gold color she had. And then, to Sunset’s total shock, she flung a ball of sunfire the size of Sunset herself at the remains of the empty bookcase. The bookcase exploded into flaming splinters. Sunset screamed, but when she finally opened her eyes, she found herself completely safe inside a bubble of that same pretty magic.

“Because that means you’re a lot like me, Little Sun,” Princess Celestia said as she floated Sunset onto her back. Sunset almost slipped, but her little hooves found purchase when Celestia raised her wings to help the filly get situated.

“Little Sun?” Sunset squeaked, still shivering in both fear and awe.

“Yes, my dear student. Little Sun. I think it suits you.”

“N-Nopony’s ever given me a nickname before… not one that… that wasn’t mean…” Sunset murmured.

“Do you like it?” The Princess turned her head to smile at Sunset.

Sunset nodded, her head bobbing up and down as fast as she could make it go. “Yes, Princess!”

Princess Celestia beamed at her and it seemed like the sun had just come out after a month of stormy skies. “Still, why don’t we hold off on training with that until you’re a bit older, huh?”

“O-okay, Princess. I’m… I’m sorry…”

“Don’t be, Little Sun,” Princess Celestia said as she carried Sunset out of the old training room. “After all, now more than ever, I can’t wait to see what you’ll do next.”

Sunset blinked, but remained in darkness. She waved her hoof in front of her eyes, but she seemed to be as blind as the proverbial bat.

She sat up slowly, wincing with the effort. Everything ached. She did a quick physical inventory, but found herself still in her winter coat, and boots, as well as everything else she should have. However, she had the mother of all headaches pulsing through her skull, coming straight through her horn.

“Well, that was fun,” Sunset groaned as she pushed herself to her hooves and felt around. “Twilight, I swear if you ever pull a stunt like that again, I’m going to tell Moon Dancer exactly what happened to her copy of Predictions and Prophecies.”

No answer.

She paused. “Twilight?”

Still no answer.

For a split second, panic gripped her. Then her lessons—and training—kicked in.

She wasn’t a first-year filly scared of the dark. She was Sunset Shimmer.

Are you now? whispered the voice in the depths of her mind. You do know this whole thing is your fault, right? If you hadn’t tried to pull her tail, nothing would have happened.

Sunset cast a light spell... or at least tried to.

You are Sunset Shimmer, right? the voice mocked. You can’t even do a light spell! For all you know, you just teleported into a dragon’s lair! And you’re helpless! Too bad, so very, very sad.

Sunset gritted her teeth and reached deep within herself. Whatever had just happened had nearly tapped out her magic reserves. Nearly.

She grinned. Her horn flashed to life and a tiny sun—little more than a star, really—appeared above her head.

“Now that’s more like it,” Sunset said with a relieved sigh. Filly or no, nopony liked being in a completely dark room.

She’d expected the light to reveal an ancient archive of forgotten scrolls, a derelict castle, a lost library, an ancient temple… or maybe another bookstore.

“A broom closet? Really?” Sunset’s ears flopped down. “Talk about a let down... “

She glared at the collection of cleaning supplies, brooms and mops. Then she shook herself and focused. She needed to find…

Twilight was sprawled on the other side of the tile floor, next to a shelf containing some jugs of cleaner.

Sunset breathed a sigh of relief. “Twilight, come on, get up.”

Twilight didn’t move. She didn’t even twitch.

“Twi?”

Nothing.

Sunset’s heart nearly stopped. She scrambled over to Twilight and shook her hard. “Twilight! Hey! Twilight, wake up!”

Twilight finally reacted.

“Go away, sleeping,” she snorted in a thick voice.

She even waved a hoof as if shooing Sunset away.

“Twilight.” Sunset ground her teeth together. She was not in the mood for this. Not when the other mare had just about given her a heart attack. And got them teleported to Celestia-knew-where.

“Said go away...” Twilight mumbled. “Sleep now, brain later.”

“You really must be out of it for your grammar to get that bad,” Sunset muttered, rubbing her face.

She flopped to her haunches and glanced around, trying to take stock of things. But they were actually in a somewhat large, but ordinary-looking broom closet. There were brooms. A few mops. A pair of buckets. Some shelves with miscellaneous cleaning supplies. A bit more sand on the ground than normal for anywhere in Canterlot. And… that’s it.

For her own peace of mind, she strained to increase the illumination levels of her spell. She shivered as the light grew. The last time she had pushed herself this close to empty had been combat practice with the Unicorn Elite Division a few months ago. And that had been after about thirty or forty sunfire bolts.

And… what had been… had that been a dream earlier…?

“Dammit Sunset!” She shook her head. This was crazy. Had she taken a blow to the head? “Come on, think!”

Twilight mumbled something in her sleep. Something about Moon Dancer… and Sunset.

“Okay, Twilight!” Sunset shouted, shaking Twilight roughly and trying desperately to quell the blush on her face. “Nap time’s over. Wake up!”

“G’way,” Twilight mumbled, slapping Sunset weakly with her hooves. “Busy. Sleep.”

Sunset’s temper snapped. Sunset had just wanted a book. A book! She hadn’t asked to be teleported to Celestia-knew-where! This was crazy! But she couldn’t just abandon Twilight here. For all she knew, that door could lead to an entire family of timberwolves!

Okay, probably not timberwolves, but after that stupid little comment, sleep time is over!

“Enough, Twilight.” Sunset focused and tried to levitate the unicorn to her hooves, but Twilight just slipped bonelessly to the ground with a snore. “Oh, for the love of Harmony…”

Maybe it was the teleportation. Maybe it was the completely insane direction this night had gone. Maybe it was something else entirely, but only one idea occurred to Sunset. An idea that brought a smile to her face.

Sunset took a deep breath, cleared her mind and focused. She allowed her magic to simply flow into her horn—and was rather surprised when a lot more magic came to her. It was a heady sensation. In an instant, her reserves were restored. The rest, she used on her spell.

Then, she imagined her target. It wasn’t easy. But she still was Sunset Shimmer. No matter what else happened, Sunset remained Princess Celestia’s personal student in the field of magic for a reason.

Sunset released the spell and heard a pop. She opened her eyes and grinned. Conjuration was the only type of magic that ever gave her any sort of trouble. The irony wasn’t lost on her since Twilight was a natural at it. That made this all the more fitting.

Sunset levitated the metal object over Twilight’s prone form, sat down and took a breath.

Then she upended the water bucket onto Twilight’s head.

“Gah!” Twilight squealed as she jumped straight to her hooves, sopping wet, mane dripping and plastered to her head, her glasses streaked with water. She looked around wildly before her eyes locked on Sunset.

“Nice of you to join us,” Sunset said dryly as dropped the bucket with a resounding bang. The sound in the confined room was enough to make Twilight jump again.

“What in Equestria?” Twilight sputtered, her eyes livid. “What was that for?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe it was to get your flank in gear!” Sunset shot back. “We were just teleported to Celestia-knows-where by some ancient spell matrix and you were taking a nap and—!”

She couldn’t quite bring herself to say what Twilight had said in her sleep. She was too busy scrubbing it from her own mind.

Yeah, like I’m going to let you do that, cackled her evil little demon.

Twilight blinked a few times and conjured a cleaning cloth to wipe her glasses. Sunset made sure not to enjoy just how annoyingly cute Twilight looked with her mane a sopping mess. She wasn’t enjoying it. Not one bit. No matter what anypony said. Especially the one in the back of her skull.

“Where are we?” Twilight asked, apparently deciding to drop the matter of the rude awakening.

“Broom closet.”

“And where is this broom closet?”

“No idea.”

“Have you tried… I don’t know, the door?” Twilight said scathingly.

“And what? Just leave you here? When I have no idea what’s out there? So very sorry for being a little cautious after being magically flung to a broom closet!”

Twilight paused. “Okay, point taken.”

Sunset slowly climbed to her hooves, glaring at Twilight as what had been repressed frustration started to boil over. “I have a better question for you, Twilight. How about you explain to me what in Celestia’s flaming flanks you were doing back there?”

The last few words may have come out as a screech, but Sunset was pretty sure they were at least intelligible.

“Investigating!” Twilight shot back. “Do you have the slightest clue what finding a functioning Linking Chamber could mean? We could actually uncover what they were meant to do! We may have just done exactly that! You don’t know the legends, Sunset. You’re not a librarian!”

“No, I don’t know the legends!” Sunset stepped forward, inches away from the wet mare. “And frankly, I don’t care. I wanted to get out and you just had to go playing with the runes!”

“I never thought it would actually work!” Twilight waved her hooves around, sending water droplets flying. “It was seven hundred years old!”

“And that’s a good excuse?”

“I just…” Twilight’s fire died in an instant as her voice cracked. “I just… I wanted to see it. I read about these all the time. These legends, these mysteries. I wanted to know! Moon Dancer and I go on and on about them. Secrets forgotten, long-lost treasures and relics, things like Ponyhenge and the Chaos Realm… and I… I had one right there in front of me… but now… now…”

Sunset hesitated and reached out for Twilight, but she turned away and slumped to the ground.

“I didn’t think. I just… wanted to see what would happen. I never meant for this to happen! For all we know we could be on the other side of the world with no way of getting home, just the two of us stranded here…”

She sniffled softly.

Some part of Sunset, a combination of her angry little pony and the other piece that kept admiring just how cute Twilight looked when sopping wet decided to point out something right then. Namely, that being stranded with Twilight in some unknown place wasn’t necessarily a bad thing.

Sunset shook her head, shoved that entire line of thinking away and stepped over to sit beside the crying Twilight.

“Twilight,” Sunset said. “I’m sorry for snapping at you. It’s all just a lot to take in and… ugh. I’m sorry, okay? We don’t actually know what happened. We don’t know what’s outside that door. For all we know, we’re in one of the Cosmo’s broom closets. Maybe it was all a little hazing by Scrollwork or Ink Method. Maybe Moon Dancer set this up as a Hearth’s Warming Gift to you.” She knew she was grasping at straws, but it was the best she could come up with. “It’ll probably be fine and even if it’s not… you do still have me.”

“Really?” Twilight turned and looked up at her with two enormous violet eyes. Eyes that held entire galaxies of stars within them, shielded only by a pair of black-rimmed glasses.

Sunset swallowed and realized just how close they were at that moment. As trite as it was, her heart hammered in her chest as the skin beneath her coat prickled.

Damn. You got it bad, Sunny.

Nopony asked you! Sunset snapped back

“Y-yes, really.” Sunset took a slow breath and forced herself not to do anything stupid. “Let’s not jump to any conclusions. We… we first need to look around.”

“Uh…” Twilight shied back a little as she dripped on Sunset. “You mind if I dry myself off first?”

“As long as you don’t ask me to help.”

“Oh, no. I um… mastered the spell after that big snowball fight with the Princess.”

Sunset winced. “Of course you did.”

They slowly separated, though Sunset wondered if Twilight really needed a drying spell. The air seemed oddly hot and arid. In fact, as Twilight’s spell dried both herself and her winter clothes, Sunset decided to pull off her own scarf and coat and drape them over her back. She really didn’t want to use a pocket dimension quite yet.

About a minute later, both of them were on either side of the door. There was a tapestry on the back that looked fairly new, but a little neglected. Sunset was a little disappointed they found it just to be an alternating pattern of orange and blue.

“Okay, Twilight… you ready? Anything could be out there.”

Twilight didn’t look ready in the slightest, but she nodded anyway, nibbling on one of her still-damp bangs. Sunset positioned herself between Twilight and the door, took a deep breath, and yanked the door inward. Instantly, she threw up a teal shield of pure magic, just in case something rushed them.

However, nothing rushed them because beyond lay…

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Sunset gaped.

“Another bookstore?” Twilight asked.

Sunset blinked a few times and dropped her shield. Twilight stepped up beside her as they peered through the door.

Neat shelves ran in long rows before them, ending at a wall with an enormous shuddered window through which bright sunlight streamed. The bookstore seemed to be one massive room, with a pair of heavy double doors, both with the strange tapestry-like curtain attached to the back of each. There were statues of oddly-proportioned ponies in each corner of the room, all of them in positions of enjoying a book lying in their forehooves.

While the place was deserted, it didn’t feel abandoned. There was simply no one there… as the moment.

“Hello?” Sunset called.

No answer. Hesitantly, she stepped out into the alien bookstore. Twilight crept out behind her and looked around. Sunset wandered to one of the bookshelves and glanced down at the titles. Oddly enough, titles on the book’s spines weren’t written in Equestrian. At least, not ‘Common’ Equestrian.

Her heart froze as she realized what she was seeing. Before she could say a word, Twilight stepped over and gasped.

“Sunset…” she squeaked. “Is that—”

Sunset’s ears perked and she shoved a hoof over Twilight’s mouth. Somepony was coming. Sunset gestured toward the front doors and made a motion to hide. Twilight nodded, her eyes wide and they both scrambled back toward the broom closet.

They made it about three steps before the front doors opened.

“Why, hello there!” a friendly accented voice boomed from behind them. “I know it is hard to wait for a good book, but it is customary to…”

The stallion’s voice trailed off. Sunset glanced at Twilight and they shared a wince. Slowly, they turned.

A large grey stallion stood in the doorway, his dark mane blowing in from the warm breeze coming in from outside the bookstore. Piercing blue eyes studied them over the top of a pair of narrow rectangular spectacles. He looked like an earth pony—he didn’t have a horn or wings, but at the same time his build was… wrong. He was almost as tall as Celestia and appeared far stronger-looking than most ponies Sunset had seen in Canterlot. Or Equestria for that matter.

Sunset didn’t look behind him. It was too bright to see out there anyway. She had a horrible sensation she already knew what she’d see.

“I must apologize,” the stallion said with a little bow of his head. “And you’ll forgive me if this sounds rude, young ones, but who are you and how did two Equestrian mares come to be in my shop before I opened the doors?”

He raised an eyebrow. He didn’t seem angry… just curious. And slightly amused. Sunset took that as a good sign. For a certain value of ‘good.’

“I’m… I’m… Sunset Shimmer,” Sunset said, her heart still beating in her chest like a jackhammer. “This is my friend, Twilight Sparkle. As for how we got here…”

The truth sounded ridiculous. Then again, most magical shenanigans usually did.

“Sir, where are we?” Twilight blurted out. She was trembling.

“You mean… you don’t know?” The stallion chuckled and gestured for the two of them to come closer. Sunset didn’t especially want to, but considering they were trespassing, it didn’t seem like a good idea to annoy the stallion. “How did you arrive if you do not know?”

“Teleport,” Sunset supplied quickly. “Teleport spell that… didn’t work like… any teleport spell I’ve ever seen. It brought us here… we weren’t really expecting anything… definitely not to appear in a broom closet.”

“Young one, are you saying you teleported into my broom closet?”

Sunset nodded slowly.

The stallion nodded slowly. “It has been some time since anypony has arrived in such a manner. I should probably clean up in there. Oh well, nothing to be done. Come, you seek to know where you are, young ones.”

The stallion turned and stepped outside the shop. Sunset and Twilight didn’t really have many other options. They followed. With every hoofstep, Sunset prayed she would be wrong. She couldn’t handle the irony if she was right.

The stallion’s bookstore stood on top of a long terrace with a stunning view of the land beyond. He walked right up to the edge and gestured to the bright distant horizon. The cries of seagulls filled the air. The air itself shimmered with heat as they stepped out from under the brightly-colored canopy of the patio. Below them stretched a massive city of great spires and domes, reminding Sunset of a squatter version of Canterlot, though every structure was in earth tones with highlights of gold. Beyond that, Sunset could make out the great shining sea and an enormous dock complex that dominated the waterfront.

“Welcome, young ones, to Jeddahoof, the brightest jewel in all of Saddle Arabia.”

“Oh come on!” Sunset cried.

Author's Note

:pinkiegasp: :pinkiehappy:

This chapter has probably my favorite cliffhanger/end stinger in the whole damn book.

Also, don't you hate slamming into ancient mop buckets after being chucked out of a magical orb and having a vision of yourself cowering before the freakin' Goddess of the Sun? I know I do.

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

The Wayfinder

It was later.

For her part, Twilight’s panic attack had only lasted a few minutes before she’d managed to calm herself down, likely due to the wonder of being in a distant foreign city she’d read so much about.

Sunset, on the other hoof, didn’t have a real panic attack. While she had them from time to time, this was not one of those times. Instead, she had—by her own admission—thrown a tantrum. She’d ranted to the sky and the sun and the sand, stomping around like some ticked-off manticore for nearly a quarter of an hour. In the end, only the heat of the Saddle Arabian sun had driven her to seek the cool of the bookstore’s shaded patio.

During all of it, the Saddle Arabian stallion had leaned against the wall of his bookstore and chuckled quietly to himself.

If he weren’t so annoyingly calm and affable, Sunset would have hated him a little for that.

After both mares had reacted in their chosen fashion, the stallion had led them through the bookstore and into a small office in the back of the shop. It was a surprisingly neat and tidy place, looking more like the office of a manager at a sales company than one of a used bookstore owner. There were a few file cabinets, some pictures of what Sunset assumed to be the stallion’s family, and a large desk, with only a hoofful of books scattered about on various surfaces.

“Ah, yes, here we are,” the stallion said as he re-entered his office, a small platter on his back. “I find this particular blend always soothes me when I’m feeling particularly stressed.”

With that strange earth pony ease, he set two glasses of an orange-colored tea in front of them, complete with little fruits on the rims.

“What was it again?” Sunset asked, trying to keep the general annoyance at the world out of her voice and probably failing miserably.

If the stallion noticed, he made no comment because his smile never faded. “Chilled mango tea. Please, young ones, drink up. It’s sure to soothe your jangled nerves.”

Twilight took up her glass in her magic and took a sip, then blinked in surprise. “This is good. Really good!”

“I have plenty more if you require a refill, but refills cost a story, young ones.”

“Who are you, anyway?” Sunset said, glaring at her tea and ignoring the bait.

“Ah, yes, introductions.” The stallion chuckled. “Forgive me. The niceties were forgotten upon finding two fillies wandering around my shop before business hours. You may call me Pathseeker. You are in my beloved place of business, the Wayfinder. Might I inquire as to your names, young ones?”

“I’m… uh… Twilight Sparkle,” Twilight answered, adjusting her glasses and chewing her lip a little. “And this is Sunset Shimmer.”

“And from your accent, I would wager you hail from Equestria.” His ears flicked a little. “Canterlot, I believe.”

“That’s… impressive,” Sunset said, cocking an eyebrow and eyeing the stallion.

“A knack, nothing more. Accents and dialects is simply something I’ve picked up through my long years in this wonderful city.” He sighed. “And beyond, of course. But, you are not here for stories about my past, yes?”

“We’re not supposed to be here at all,” Sunset muttered, crossing her hooves in front of her and pointedly not looking at the pony beside her.

“Sunset, try the tea!” Twilight said, her glass already half empty. “It’ll help.”

Sunset rolled her eyes, but since they were currently in a foreign nation, it probably wouldn’t be wise to offend their host by refusing his hospitality. Sunset vaguely remembered hospitality being a very big deal in this part of the world. So, she picked up her cup and took a quick swig, only for the blast of mango to wash away her sore throat. She blinked and stared at it.

“I see you enjoy the recipe. I would be delighted to share it with you, if you so desire.”

“Uh… thanks.” Sunset took a long, deep drink and followed it up with an equally long, deep breath. “Sorry if I’m… snappy. It’s been a difficult night.”

“Then I take it from your reactions to your location—and your use of the word ‘night’—you did not come here by choice?” Pathseeker folded his hooves on his desk and leaned forward.

“Not… exactly.” Twilight blushed and ran a hoof along one of her bangs. “You see… we’re um… actually looking for a rare book. We were in Canterlot, in a used bookstore called Wandering Pages and—”

The stallion’s ears stuck straight up and he let out a great belly laugh. “Ah! You are from Canterlot in Equestria and you were in Wandering Pages? Ah, by the Sands, I wonder if you are now playing games with me!”

“What?” Sunset protested. “No! Of course not! Why would you think that?”

“Tell me, young ones, have you ever heard of Narrative Causality?”

Sunset facehoofed.

“That’s not a real thing!” Twilight cried, flailing her hooves around. “It’s just a theory Sir Flat Earth used in his books!”

“Perhaps, perhaps not. I cannot say for sure. But tell me, what is the likelihood of you appearing in the broom closet of someone—on the other side of the world—who knows of the very bookstore from whence you came? You seem like the type gifted in mathematics and statistics, Miss Sparkle. Could you calculate such odds?”

“What? Just because I wear glasses?” Twilight demanded in a huff.

“Twilight, he’s not wrong. What’re the odds?” Sunset grumbled, hoof still planted firmly on her face.

“I… low enough to defy any rational likelihood without an external force,” Twilight admitted.

Sunset groaned, pulled her hoof away and took another long drink from her tea.

“And there you are,” Pathseeker said with another belly laugh. “Ah, I delight in it, be it Causality or coincidence, I do so delight in it. Now, onto the topic at hoof. Am I to suppose that dear old Lost Pages has finally made progress with her research at the former site of the Royal Canterlot Archives?”

Sunset just barely managed to not spit her tea across Pathseeker’s desk. “You know her? I mean… the fact you know the bookstore is one thing, but that you personally know Lost Pages herself? And what she was doing?”

“Oh, yes, though it has been many, many years since we’ve seen one another.” He leaned back and ran a hoof through his graying black mane, smiling as if lost in memory. “She was the… what is the phrase… ‘point pony’? Yes, the ‘point pony’ for her beloved RCA when the ruins of the Anugypt civilization were uncovered just six days trot from here. I worked with her for some time, leading various expeditions into the dunes.

“Yes, those were exciting days in Jeddahoof. Sadly, these old bones no longer guide creatures into the sands, but instead, simply move about town and, of course, work my humble establishment. All for the next generation of Seekers. Ah, Lost Page was one of the greatest Seekers I have ever known.”

Sunset and Twilight shared a glance.

“That’s… great,” Sunset said slowly. “But… Lost Page’s research is why we’re unwillingly here. How do you know about it?”

“We may be on the other side of the world, young ones,” Pathseeker chuckled, “but we still do have a very efficient postal service. We correspond once or twice a month. She always was quite obsessed with leylines and their history long before she purchased Wandering Pages. When she found the floor of the Linking Chamber… it all but consumed her.”

“This is your idol, by the way.” Sunset gave Twilight a pointed look.

Twilight’s ears fell and she flushed, not saying a word as she nearly drained the rest of her tea.

“Now, now, there is no need for recrimination. If you are friends—or at least customers—of Lost Page, then I am happy to render assistance however I can. But to do so, I must know what has transpired. If you would please continue your tale, Miss Sparkle?”

“Well, um…” Twilight glanced at Sunset briefly before turning her attention back to Pathseeker. “You see… she… knew who I was. I work at the current Royal Canterlot Archives, you see. And… one thing led to another and she showed us the floor with the leyline map, arcane patterns and runic inscriptions. We knew a little something about it, so as Lost Page went to go find Sunset’s book, we… may have… played around a little with it.”

Sunset bit back her addition to the story, namely that Twilight had played a bit too much with it. As the reality of their situation sunk in, it was getting harder to remain sympathetic to Twilight’s little ‘mistake.’

“And you actually engaged a Linking Chamber, yes?” Pathseeker supplied.

Twilight nodded, biting her lip and playing with the glass in her hooves.

“Remarkable. Simply remarkable,” Pathseeker leaned back in his chair and considered them. “Such a thing has not been done in… I cannot even say. You have stepped into a world of rumor, mythology and secrets, young ones. I do hope you are up to the challenge.”

He chuckled with a sparkle in his eye.

“I don’t suppose you know what a Linking Chamber actually is?” Sunset muttered. “That little detail has escaped us.”

“As a matter of fact, I do,” Pathseeker replied. “A moment, please. I must retrieve a book and a refill for Miss Sparkle and yourself.”

He bowed his head to each of them in turn and stepped out, closing the door behind him. An awkward silence descended on the room. Sunset couldn’t even look at Twilight. To think for just a second, she had seen stars in the mare’s eyes. For one second, she’d been—

“I’m sorry, Sunset,” Twilight sniffled, her voice trembling all over again. “I… I really believed you. I thought we’d just be somewhere inside Wandering Pages. I… part of me wants to jump up and down at the idea of getting to see Jeddahoof itself! The rest of me thinks… how… how could I do this to you? My curiosity ripped you from Canterlot, from everything. We’re not even any closer to finding your book!”

“That’s… not strictly true,” Sunset replied, unable to take the warble in Twilight’s voice. “Before the spell triggered, Lost Page shouted there might be a copy in ‘The Store,’ whatever that is.”

Twilight whirled to stare at her, her face nearly white with shock and horror. “No! Not there! We can’t—”

The moment the door opened, her muzzle snapped shut and her ears went flat against her skull. The look in her eyes said it all: not here, not now.

Sunset had no idea what that was about, but it wasn’t worth arguing. The situation was complicated enough as it was. And it wasn’t like they could do anything. Canterlot—and ’The Store,’ whatever that was—was on the other side of the planet.

Pathseeker smiled as he set two more cups before them and slipped a large jug of the tea onto a small stand that looked to be built precisely for that purpose. Then, he settled a large, thick tome on the desk..

“I’ve… never seen this book before,” Twilight whispered as she quickly swapped glasses.

“Oh, you’ve seen them all?” Pathseeker smiled.

Sunset snickered, despite her mood. “You’d be surprised. There’s a reason she’s the youngest Assistant Lead Archivist in RCA history.”

Pathseeker raised an eyebrow and smiled even wider. “In that case, you should enjoy this greatly, Miss Sparkle. You have told me a story. I shall repay you with more tea and a story of my own. Ironic that it should begin far from here… in the very place you came from.”

Sunset leaned forward, curious, even if she was still vaguely annoyed. If this stallion knew something about how they got here, maybe he might have the key to getting them home. And, she had to admit, the information they had managed to dig up on leylines had been sparse. There was a chance this could even lead to a better solution to their ongoing problems with the Spire.

And maybe get it working again without Moon Dancer.

Sunset winced at the thought, unsure if it came from her or the voice in the back of her head.

“Once, long ago, but after your kind settled in Equestria,” Pathseeker said as he opened to the first page, “ponies found special places in their land where their magic grew stronger. And it was not limited to unicorns, but also pegasi and earth ponies. Scholars sought to understand this strange effect. They found what would one day be called the Circumference Line.”

Pathseeker drew his large hoof around the page, highlighting the familiar-looking map of Equestria’s leylines. Sunset peered down at it. It looked almost as detailed as the floor in Wandering Pages.

“Indeed, on and around this line, ponies found it easier to grow food, do advanced magics or fly faster than they thought possible,” Pathseeker continued. “So, scholars of the era continued their search, seeking more locations. And they found them, as you can see from this map. To this day, spellcasters and thaumaturgic scientists still seek more branches of magical power beneath the land.”

“You’re not telling us anything we don’t know,” Sunset said flatly. “We’re a bit more educated than the average pony when it comes to leylines.”

Twilight just sipped her tea.

“Oh, I know that, Sunset Shimmer. I would expect as much from the first student of the Princess of the Sun.”

Sunset paled, her heart skipping a beat. “How… how can you know who I am?”

Pathseeker rummaged around under his desk, then flopped down… a newspaper? Yes, a newspaper with a picture of her along with her friends and Princess Celestia. All… covered in snow and laughing. Even Twilight was there.

“The… snowball fight?”

“This is one of many,” he said easily then smiled his easygoing smile. “I have a subscription to the Canterlot Weekly. I also have one to a newspaper in most major capitals of the world. I enjoy keeping in the know of the world around me. Jeddahoof is our greatest trading port. Things such as this are not hard to come by. And I particularly enjoy the image of the Princess of the Sun coated with snow!”

He unleashed another belly laugh, then his face grew a little more somber. “But, in truth, who you are changes little. Before me, I see two young ones with no small amount of fear in their eyes. I do not care about your name. I care about your quest to return home”

Now, he had Sunset’s full attention. “Can you get us home?”

“No,” he replied, not meeting her eyes for the first time since they sat down. “In truth, I cannot even say why you appeared in my broom closet, though I have a whisper of an idea. And that idea may yet yield a solution. But first, you must understand the history behind what has happened to you this day.”

Sunset leaned back and nodded slowly, putting her drink on his desk. She found she wasn’t really in the mood for it anymore.

“Go on,” Sunset said.

Beside her, Twilight nodded. She kept her drink.

“I have told you of the discovery of the leylines. Through the centuries, the knowledge of them spread. Sometimes that knowledge came from ponykind, sometimes they were discovered by another race with no outside interference. All eventually started to ask questions, such as why these things happened. Was there a pattern? What of the places where leylines converged? One of the most popular questions was precisely what they were. Creatures all over the world came up with many theories. Some believed they were simply crystalline conduits that grew deep in the earth that allowed magic to flow from one place of power to another. Some believe they remnants of a great, world-spanning civilization, though who’s civilization depended on the race considering question.”

“The Alicorn Imperium,” Twilight muttered to herself.

“The what?” Sunset’s head swiveled to stare at her.

Twilight hesitated, but when Pathseeker smiled again and urged her to go on, she nibbled on a bang before continuing.

“It’s… an old myth, one of many constructs to explain the existence of alicorns, in this case, Princess Celestia. The Imperium used to span the globe, with alicorns enslaving nearly every other race. They built a marvelous civilization built upon magic and slavery.” Twilight blushed fiercely. “Centuries passed, then, two of their number—unable to stand the sight of the other races oppressed—tried to put an end to it by empowering the creatures beneath them with magics of their own. The Imperium shattered under the weight of the uprising, but the many races were scattered to the winds. As for the rest of the alicorns, they fled this world, forcing the two rebels to remain behind. One of those was Celestia. The other… well, her name is a bit muddled in some texts. There are dozens of different names given to her…”

“And therein lies the problem,” Pathseeker said, his eyes dancing at the telling of the story. “History itself is ‘muddled,’ even as far back as a few hundred years. Details become lost, facts wander into myth, myth falls to legend and legend breaks into fragments.”

“But you know more than that,” Sunset insisted. “You have to.”

“Indeed I do. But I believe in context, you will find the key.” Pathseeker turned the page. “Great sorcerers once studied the leylines, ones such as Starswirl the Bearded and Clover the Clever. There were fantastic deerkin sorceresses who also studied them, for their lands are filled with leylines great and small. The Saddle Arabians, we had mages who sought the waters of the many oases throughout lands and in so doing, found our leylines and delved into their mysteries. Still, accounts clash and disagree. But I am getting ahead of myself.”

On the pages were a long list of the names of different creatures. Some were pony names, some were griffon, or Saddle Arabian, or deerkin. There were even hippogriff and yak names, if Sunset was reading it right.

“I’m not seeing how this is helping us,” Sunset said, her patience beginning to fray. “None of these leads to a way home.”

“Then allow me to speed things up,” Pathseeker said, sounding entirely unruffled. He flipped through a few dozen pages before he came to a new version of the map… this one of the entire world with every major leyline highlighted.

“About eight hundred years ago, your kind were founding great cities. Canterlot had already been built, but Manehattan, Baltimare and Tall Tale were all under construction. Ponies naturally create cities on leylines or leyline nexuses. So did most other races, be it griffons, yaks, arabians or hippogriffs. But there was one other thing they had in common… literacy.”

“They could read.” Sunset raised an eyebrow, her voice flat. “Shocker.”

“Sunset!” Twilight hissed. “Stop interrupting!”

Sunset glanced over and saw Twilight completely enraptured by the tale. Which was also a shocker. She rolled her eyes and sighed.

“Believe it or not, there were many cultures where reading and writing were reserved for a select few. And the concept of public libraries was another matter entirely. During that time, simply a beginning of a spark of an idea.” Pathseeker chuckled. “Still, each of these races held magic of their own. And, as literacy grew, each tended to write books on all manner of things, not least of all: magic. With the rise of libraries in each of these lands, those magic books were often collected into the same place.”

Suddenly, Sunset had a nagging suspicion where this was going.

“Ah, you see,” Pathseeker nodded approvingly at her. “Magic tends to attract more magic. And when enough magic remains in the same place for long enough…”

“It begins to subtly alter reality,” Sunset whispered.

“And since most major centers of civilization were built upon leylines?” Pathseeker prompted, reminding her of a know-it-all history professor back at GU.

“They linked.” Twilight’s hooves flew to her mouth. “They linked!”

Pathseeker turned the page, showing a lot of text and an illustration of twisting, winding passages of bookshelves that seemed to change every dozen feet or so.

“There are rumors of creatures lost in the depths of both library and bookstore, only to find themselves in another place of books entirely. Though to be fair, not all return, or if they do return, they do not return from whence they came.” Pathseeker’s voice became grave. “This is why understanding the history of leylines is important. One reason. You must know that they are ancient. We do not understand them even to this day. We use them—if only at a fraction of the capacity we once did—but do not know what they truly are. I have heard stories that leylines are a strange sort of space outside our own, though others say such stories are foolishness, I’ve seen things that make me wonder.”

“So, we can use one of these passages to simply walk back to Canterlot?” Sunset said, leaning forward in her chair. “A ‘back alley’ in a bookstore?”

“It is not that simple. And we have one more question to answer. Namely… what a Linking Chamber is.”

“And?” Twilight leaned forward too, but not before taking another drink.

“What you experienced in Wandering Pages is…” he hesitated, looking really uncomfortable. “It is not what they were meant to do. Linking Chambers were developed through an intense series of exchange programs with the libraries of the world. They were not built to teleport living beings. They were built for the communication of information through scroll or book. They are—to oversimplify it a great deal—a very advanced magical lending system, or a very long-range communication system. Yes, they utilize leylines, but they were never intended for creatures.”

“Wait,” Sunset said as it started to finally sink in. She grabbed the book and flipped back to the world map, then traced a single leyline with a hoof. “You’re telling me that we somehow triggered the old RCA Linking Chamber… and then that thing teleported us by leyline? We actually traveled through a damn leyline to get here?”

“No… that’s… I don't believe this! You’re serious!” Twilight squeaked as she bounced in her chair. “Leyline travel is practically mythical! Only ponies who are as powerful as Starswirl or Celestia could do such a thing! And it’s said that when Starswirl managed to do it, he actually lost a bell off his hat! A bell!”

Pathseeker smiled, a smile far too easy for Sunset’s current mood. “It is said that there were others. The Sorceress Mistmane had such power, using nature as her guide.”

“We… we actually traveled by leyline. Directly,” Twilight murmured, shakily putting her teacup back on the table. “I… oh wow. I think I feel a little lightheaded! This… Sunset, you don’t understand what this means!”

“It means that it’s daytime outside because we’re on the other side of the planet!” Sunset rolled her eyes.

“Yes, but what we could learn from this…”

“All I want to learn is how to get back.”

“But…”

“No!” Sunset snapped. She shot Twilight a look, then peered up at Pathseeker. “I felt the power beneath that spell matrix or Linking Chamber of whatever you call it. The intensity was so high I could begin to guess at how it would rate on the Planter Scale. I think even Princess Celestia would have trouble sustaining that level of power.”

“Power should not be your concern.” Pathseeker crossed his hooves on his desk and leaned forward. “Your concern, young ones, is accessibility.”

“What are you talking about?” Sunset demanded.

Pathseeker shook his head and stood. “I said I had a whisper of an idea as to how you came to be here, yes?”

Sunset and Twilight shared a look and nodded together.

“It’s rather simple, actually. You fell short of your intended destination.”

With that, he stood, drew the drapes, and flung open his back window, revealing a massive expanse of homes stretching out for at least a mile. Each was brightly colored with flapping banners and beautiful wrought-iron fences. Hundreds of Saddle Arabians were scattered through the picture. They seemed to be busy with their lives as if nothing odd had happened and they didn’t suddenly have two visitors from Equestria who’d been flung here against their will.

“I don’t…” Twilight started.

Pathseeker raised their heads to the horizon with a hoof and Twilight’s breath caught.

Sunset just blinked a few times and whispered, “Okay, now that’s impressive.”

Overlooking the large sprawl of homes was a towering structure at least twenty stories tall. It had to be at least the size of Canterlot Castle, if not larger. Four large pillars jutted up into the shimmering desert air on the three corners they could see, and Sunset guessed there was a fourth they couldn’t on the far side. Sun glinted off enormous panes of stained glass built into the walls, illuminating the sides in brilliant splashes of red, gold, blue and violet.

“Behold, young ones, the Grand Arabian Athenaeum. The very heart of knowledge in all of Saddle Arabia. While the Reinyadh may have the Imperial Libraries, ours is far older and far grander. No matter what the Sultan may claim.”

Pathseeker threw his head back a little, shaking his mane. Sunset got the impression there were some sort of grudge match going on between the two libraries.

“That’s where we were supposed to go, isn’t it?” Twilight asked.

Pathseeker nodded, a warm wind gusting through the shrubs behind his shop. “I do believe so, Miss Sparkle. However, due to the many variables involved—an unused and unmaintained Chamber, the teleportation of ponies instead of objects, certain kinds of interference—you could not make it all the way. Instead, the magic dropped you off just a short distance at a safe place. Granted, it is only a hypothesis, but I believe there is some merit to it. If true, I find it miraculous you arrived here at all.”

“Is that how we get home? Use their Linking Chamber?” Twilight asked as Pathseeker returned to his seat, flipping through the book.

Pathseeker let out a sigh and hung his head. “And that… I’m afraid… is where your problems begin. I’m afraid such a thing… it would take months, perhaps years. The Athenaeum, as grand as it may be, is run by a mare with the title Curator, a staunch traditionalist. She is… extremely unlikely to give you access, despite your circumstances or your status in Equestria. She is difficult to work with, even for a native. To get access to the Athenaeum’s Linking Chamber… I suspect either the Sultan or Princess Celestia would have to be in attendance to allow such a thing.”

“Okay, that’s obviously not an option.” Sunset turned from the view to peer at the book, but she couldn’t read the text. It seemed some sort of ancient form of Old Ponyish, but linguistics had never come easily to her. She huffed at it and glared at the stallion.

“Then why tell us any of this if you’re simply going to tell us we can’t use it?” Sunset demanded.

His hoof stroked the book as he considered his words. “In case you are unwilling to go through normal means to get home.”

“‘Normal means?’” Twilight asked, stepping up beside Sunset.

Pathseeker looked down at both of them from his chair, which still made him taller than either of them. “I have an… option. But it is not without its risks. I would dearly ask you to seek normal transportation home.”

“Is that right? And how long does it take to get from here to Canterlot by airship?” Sunset demanded.

Pathseeker sighed. “Perhaps… two weeks on a standard vessel? A fast runner could make it in a week, but they are quite expensive.”

Sunset glanced at Twilight. Despite her lingering annoyance with the mare, she was part of this. Twilight looked horrified at the prospect, which told her enough.

“Not an option.”

“I believe I should have started with a sailing vessel,” Pathseeker muttered ruefully. “The airship would have sounded better after speaking of a month at sea.”

Sunset let out a little growl, which did nothing to impress Pathseeker. He just shrugged with a sigh.

“I suspected you would react in such a way. And it is fair, I would not want to be away from home for so long. I also suspect you have little in the way of coin or provisions for any extended journey. Trying to acquire such things would take a similar amount of time and you would need transportation to the Equestrian Embassy in the capital, which is a three-day journey.”

“Right on all three,” Sunset snapped. “Now, what’s the real option? The one that might actually get us home? The one you’ve been leading us to all this time.”

“Jeddahoof does rest upon a leyline nexus so—”

“You can’t be serious!” Twilight interrupted, shoving Sunset aside so she could get nose-to-nose with Pathseeker. “Are you going to suggest we try to teleport by leyline again, but this time without the finely-tuned craftsponyship of the RCA Linking Chamber? You’re mad! Completely mad!”

“No, I am quite sane. However, the individual I have in mind… ‘mad’ is a somewhat subtle term for his state.”

“What’s your idea, Pathseeker?” Sunset demanded, pushing Twilight back out of the way. “Just lay it out for us. My patience is pretty much gone at this point.”

“There is an… individual within this city that runs a bookstore, of a sort. Within the walls of his bookstore, time and space do not always work properly. He may know… secrets about leylines. Shortcuts and hidden paths.”

“Then why the history lesson?” Sunset cried. “Why all of this pomp and circumstance? There’s something you’re not telling us!”

Pathseeker leaned forward, his friendly demeanor vanishing as if burned away by the desert sun.

“Did you ever stop to wonder why they ceased the use of Linking Chambers?” He asked as he stood to loom over the pair of them. “I, for one, know that very specialized spells or uniquely enchanted ley crystals are required to utilize them. Not only that— and I say this with no intended offense—I doubt either of you possesses such a spell or crystal. And even if you did...”

He trailed off and worked his jaw.

Sunset took a step back from the sudden change in Pathseeker while he flipped to a page with another illustration.

An illustration of darkness flowing through what could be a library or a bookstore.

“Five hundred years ago, the Linking Chambers began to break. Sometimes, things would vanish. Other things, things never sought would appear, but blackened and corrupted. It wasn’t until the attack in Griffonstone Tower of Records that all knew something had gone wrong.”

“What… sort of attack?” Twilight squeaked.

Pathseeker turned another page and shook his head. “Accounts have been lost over the years with Griffonstone’s fall from grace. But most believe that a very aggressive something came out of a Linking Chamber. It cost the griffons greatly to seal it away, having to drop the entire tower on the Chamber to destroy the creature.”

“This… doesn’t sound like such a good idea after all,” Twilight whispered, shivering. “Maybe… there are some things we shouldn’t be learning. At least, not on our own…”

“There are other tales of that time, rumors and stories, mostly. Similar things. Even happening in bookstores near libraries… and some, even farther, but always on a leyline. To my knowledge, no one has ever been seriously hurt—save for the Griffonstone incident—but…”

Pathseeker swallowed and slowly closed the book. Only now did Sunset see the title: The Rise and Fall of The Leyline Networks.

“If you are to go through with this and seek the aid of this individual and he succeeds, you should know the risks. Many believe—including myself—that there is something within the leylines of this world. Something which is not friendly.”

“But you know next to nothing about it!” Sunset shouted. “How can we protect against something we know nothing about?”

He smiled again, though it was more subdued than before. “That, at least, I can answer. And the answer is simple. Of this world’s magics, none are greater than the power of Harmony. It would be suicide to venture alone into the leyline network. But together, you can keep one another strong and bright. Whatever lurks in there is a thing of darkness, and all darkness fears the light. Let your light shine true, both of you… and I believe you will succeed.”

Sunset smirked despite herself. “Have you been waiting to give that speech for a while?”

“Oh, no,” Pathseeker said, matching her smile. “I have used it many times whenever my foals are afraid of the dark.”

“Did it work?” Twilight asked nervously.

“They usually slept like angels… until one of them decided to pick on one another, then they were at each other like dragons and griffons.” He laughed again. “Now, as I know you have no desire to stay here for very long, how about I get you on your way?”

“Sounds like a pla—” Sunset began.

“Wait!” Twilight cried, cutting Sunset off. “I almost forgot… um… we’re actually looking for a book and since we’re actually in Saddle Arabia we thought you might possibly hopefully have a copy and we don’t have to keep searching the entire world for—”

Sunset cut her off with a groan. “Teahouses of Saddle Arabia bySaffron Nabat. And it needs to be first edition.”

“I know of this book...” Pathseeker tapped a hoof on his chin for a few moments before drifting over to one of the file cabinets. He flipped through a few folders and files until he pulled out one in particular. “Yes, here it is… I had enough tourists seeking the book, I decided to do some research on it a few years ago…”

Sunset dared to let herself hope just a little.

Pathseeker sighed and shook his head. “You will not find this book for sale in Saddle Arabia. First edition or otherwise. It was written and published for Equestrians, I fear. The knowledge contained within that book is known by every family from here to Reindyh. No, you are far more likely to find it within Equestria, young ones.”

Sunset’s heart sank. Even Twilight sagged.

“But…” Pathseeker let out another sigh. “Well, what I said is not the truth. There is one place in Saddle Arabia you may—and please understand I am saying this is the ghost of a chance—find it, it would actually be where I intend to send you. A store called ‘I Sell Mostly Sand-Free Books!’ I know, it is an odd name, but he is… an odd individual. Come, I shall help you a bit farther. I have some of my old traveling supplies in my storeroom.”

He guided the two of them out of his office, only to hesitate and step back inside to pick up the book on his desk. Without a word, he held it out for Sunset.

Sunset stared between him and the book. She reached into the coat she’d draped over the chair. “I… I don’t have a lot of money with me.”

“No charge.”

“Why?” Sunset narrowed her eyes at the tall stallion. “We pop into your store, drink your tea, demand question after question… Not to sound ungrateful, but you don’t know us. Why are you helping us?”

Pathseeker knelt down to put a hoof on her shoulder. “Young one, you are not the first wayward soul I have met in my time on world. And I doubt you will be the last. So, I offer a guide to help you on the way home.”

Sunset found herself unable to think of a response as Pathseeker slipped by them and headed for another door on the other side of the bookstore.

“You okay, Sunset?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah… I… even this far away from home, I guess harmony’s still around, huh?” Sunset felt a strange warmth in her chest she couldn’t quite explain.

Twilight nodded slowly, looking after Pathseeker. “He does seem like he wants to help.”

Sunset finally lifted her head and sighed. “Then we should let him.”

The two mares reached Pathseeker as he was unlocking the storage room. There were shelves of books filling most of the room, save for several lockers against the wall.

“Now, I shall see if I have something in your size,” Pathseeker said as he began to rummage through the lockers. “The store in question is currently located in the Marina Marketplace.”

“Why do you keep acting so… strange about describing this creature?” Twilight asked. “You’re not sending us… We’re not going to some… black market bookseller are we?”

The expression of barely-contained horror on Twilight’s face was simply priceless. Sunset snorted in laughter despite herself. However… when Pathseeker didn’t answer right away, Sunset found herself turning toward the stallion, her amusement cooling into curiosity.

“Is he?” Sunset asked.

“While I am not precisely sure what you mean by that term, your tone is rather telling.” Pathseeker replied. He looked awkward as he pulled out a pair of khaki vests and some large saddlebags. “Truthfully, even after all these years, I do not know what he is. His store seems to appear and disappear without rhyme nor reason. He has… oddities in his shop. Things that cannot exist. My wife has made his acquaintance. When I asked her what she thought of him, she gave me the best description I have ever heard of him.”

“And… what is that description?” Twilight asked in a small voice.

For some reason, Sunset thought she should have heard the roll of thunder in Pathseeker’s hesitation. But he turned around to give him both an awkward smile.

“‘My dear, I am sure of one thing. He is indeed from Saddle Arabia. Just not any Saddle Arabia we’ve ever been to, seen or heard of.’”

Sunset blinked a few times, trying to parse that particular tidbit of information. Twilight opened her mouth to say something, closed it, opened it again, and then closed it one final time with a frown.

“I will offer one last piece of advice regarding this creature, who currently goes by the name ‘Desert Winds.’” Pathseeker’s voice became grave as he opened yet another locker. “He tends to know things. Things about a pony, a place, or a time. Things he should not know. He speaks… strangely, yet every word you may think is nonsense may be a truth you have yet to realize, or a trial you have yet to face. And he does not lie.”

“You’re not filling us with confidence here,” Sunset groaned.

“I am sending you to him, for good or for ill, so I must speak the truth.” Pathseeker tossed out a few canteens, which clattered on the floor. “I have seen him cause small amounts of harm to create a greater good. Be focused when around him. And be prepared.”

“Okay?” Twilight squeaked.

“I shall write you a letter of introduction before I send you on your way. There is also an offering, of a sort. Be sure to provide the letter first. But for now, let’s make sure these fit you properly. All from my years when I wandered the deserts with heroes and adventurers… but still in excellent condition. With any luck, maybe you’ll be back in Canterlot in a few hours.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow at the stallion. “What part about this day seems that we have any luck with anything?”

Pathseeker’s smile never faltered, but he didn’t directly respond to Sunset. “You must prepare for the next part of your journey. Come.”

With that, Twilight and Sunset started to go through the equipment and clothing. Sunset hoped they wouldn’t need it.

She also suspected that particular hope wouldn't amount to much.

Author's Note

Sunset Shimmer is world-renowned for her attempted a snowball laden coup of Equestria. Neat, huh?

Ah, Pathseeker, my old friend. I know he tends to ramble on, but I've been teasing leylines since the introduction of the Spire Project. I felt it was high past time to talk about just what ponies know... or what they think they know. We all have that friend who just won't shut up about specific topics... and it just so happens that Pathseeker's topic is leylines! There is a ton of worldbuilding and lore crammed into his words. Some of it is critical for this story, some of it critical for stories far down the road.

I will say this though: the leylines of Equestria are actually based on certain elements of Equestria we have seen from the show. I can't tell you what they were though. That would take out all the fun!

...but I can promise we've got more on leylines coming up real soon.

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

I Sell Mostly Sand-Free Books!

Sunset gritted her teeth and stepped inside I Sell Mostly Sand-Free Books! Even as she passed the threshold, the sense of alien magic intensified. It wasn’t as bad as it had been when she’d first opened the door, but it was definitely there.

Sunset shivered and tried to ignore the sensation that something was wrong.

However, she did pay attention to the feeling that somepony was watching them.

The shop was dark, with shelves looming in the shadows and strange objects hanging from above, a ceiling that looked far too tall. The outside of the building was barely two stories high, but the ceiling had to be at least a hundred feet above their heads. Amidst globes, machines and other things Sunset couldn’t identify, hung what looked like a scale model of a bronze-scaled drake. If Sunset had to guess, the model was of a drake maybe thirty or forty years old. She wasn't very good with dragon ages. Most ponies weren’t.

Well, anypony save Celestia, but she didn't count.

"Hello?” Sunset called into the gloom. “Is anypony here?”

A noise came from deeper into the shop. Sunset swallowed and ignited her horn, but the light seemed to only stretch a foot or two before being swallowed by the darkness. She put more power into it, but the effect was the same.

“Ugh,” Sunset groaned, impatience quickly eclipsing fear. “Can we skip the whole creepy bookstore schtick? It’s been a long day.”

Nopony answered, so Sunset took that as a resounding no. She swore under her breath. If something was going to jump them, she’d rather they just do it and be done with it. After the day—or whatever—she’d had, she would dearly love to scorch something with sunfire.

“Sunset, look at this,” Twilight said from behind her. Like her, Twilight’s horn was alight with a small illumination spell, though her range didn’t seem any better than Sunset’s. She was standing in front of a display case, peering down through the glass at… something.

Sunset trotted over and investigated the display case. Within the case lay a strange collection of objects, all of which seemed oddly familiar. The first was a small ancient and battered-looking ornamental shield with six gems set into the rim. The second looked like… a mundane bar mug? The third was an exotic-looking leaf that Sunset couldn’t identify—she’d never been great at herbology. The fourth was a black griffon feather. The fifth was a small spherical ruby, encased in some sort of tarnished and half-broken mechanical globe.

Finally, the sixth object was a familiar-looking pristine book with a stylized unicorn on the cover.

Why do I feel like I know these objects? Sunset wondered. And why does Desert Winds have a new copy of Legends of Equestria? That hasn’t been printed in years.

Her questions were shoved aside as something moved within the shop.

Sunset froze. So did Twilight. Both of them looked around. They turned just in time to see the door close on its own. The instant the door shut, their illumination spells were snuffed out, leaving them lost in darkness and shadow.

Twilight let out a terrified squeak.

“Sunset…” she whispered.

“It’s okay,” Sunset said, wishing her voice wasn’t shaking. “We’re going to be okay.”

Something creaked. It wasn’t a pleasant creak. It was the creak of chains. And it was coming from…

Sunset’s head swiveled as she tried to see anything in the gloom. An odd yellow light began to permeate the room. It didn’t have an identifiable source, but it did allow them to see the shape of shadows in the darkness instead of total blackness.

And then the shadows vanished. There was a pulse of magic, as if somepony had clapped their hooves together. Instantly, candles ignited throughout the shop, casting strange outlines across the bookshelves and display cases. Sunset staggered backward from the sudden illumination and bumped into Twilight, who let out another terrified squeak.

A million things glittered in that strange light… but Sunset was more concerned with that sound…

Another creak. Louder this time. Movement. It sounded… living. It sounded like…

Scales.

Sunset swallowed hard. She glanced at Twilight. Twilight was white as a sheet but even her eyes were slowly moving upward.

Their gazes slid toward the ceiling.

There, hanging above them, hung a giant scaled face with glowing blue eyes that seemed to burn around vivid black slits. Beyond the curious look in those too-intelligent eyes… Sunset registered the rest of the snout.

Then she stopped and blinked a few times.

Wait, what?

The drake had its head cocked to the side like a curious chicken. It was also grinning. And despite the giant teeth, it wasn’t a grin of a predator. It was the grin…

The grin reminded her…

Harmony save me, the only thing I can think of is that it’s grinning at me like Minuette.

“Hello, Little Lost Ponies!” the drake chirped. It was an actual chirp too. The voice sounded about a hundred octaves too high to be coming from an enormous hulk of muscle, teeth and scales. “Yes, yes. Desert has been waiting for Little Lost Ponies!”

“Um…” Sunset tried to engage her brain, but it had hidden somewhere and left a note saying it had no desire to come out anytime in the near future. “Hi?”

The dragon grinned.

Now, Sunset had seen the occasional dragon. Never had one’s grin ever put her at ease. This one did, and for the life of her, Sunset couldn’t imagine why. Perhaps she’d finally gone mad from stress. It seemed the most reasonable explanation.

Twilight just stared.

“Why Little Lost Ponies afraid?” The drake cocked its head in the other direction. Sunset almost burst out laughing at the sheer absurdity of the movement. However, her eyes almost bugged out of her head when she realized the drake wore a turban. A bright turquoise turban.

How is that turban even on its head? And… how is it staying up there without flapping its wings?

Sunset craned her neck. The drake seemed to be hanging from some sort of harness attached to the ceiling with a complicated series of pulleys, ropes and chains. The harness wrapped around… the drake’s… suit?

Sunset rubbed her eyes, but there was no doubting it. The drake wore what could only be described as a suit. A horrific mint green and mustard yellow suit. A plaid mint green and mustard yellow suit. Complete with bright, shining topaz buttons all the way down its belly. Each gem glinted in the candlelight.

“Little Lost Ponies?” The drake’s smile faded just a bit. “What is wrong with Little Lost Ponies?”

“Um…” Twilight squeaked.

Come on. Just a dragon. Okay, yeah, it could eat us with like two bites. But really, drakes are just dragons after their teenage years. They’re supposed to be mellowed out… before they become the crafty behemoths later in life…

Despite herself, Sunset whimpered.

Get it together, Sunset! she shouted in the privacy of her own head. You are the personal student of Princess Celestia. She’s trained you in diplomatic negotiations with every race known to Equestria! That includes dragons! Now stop acting like a filly and act like the mare you are!

“Hello,” Sunset said. Her voice cracked like a schoolfilly’s. “My… my name is Sunset Shimmer and this is my friend, Twilight Sparkle.”

“Don’t fret! Desert knows that!” the drake crooned with a tiny little giggle. “Silly Little Lost Ponies. Lost, but not lost. Lost but found, in fact! Wonderful that you came to see Desert. Desert will be of much help to Little Lost Ponies!”

Okay, he’s… seems friendly enough. Just… just roll with it.

Yes, please, whispered the voice in the back of her head. I don’t want to be eaten today.

On this, the two of them were in perfect agreement.

“I hope so.” Sunset nodded slowly. “Desert actually who we’re looking for. Desert Winds? Do you… ah… do you know him?”

“Yes, yes. Desert Winds is well known far and wide. This land, many lands. Across portal and leyline, dimension and plane. Many names, of course. Name must always change. True Name, remain, but that never shared. But Known Name? Yes, yes! It must change! Fit the creatures! But! But! Hat must remain same. Hat very important to image! Desert Winds told griffon girl the other day how important Hat is to image. Griffon girl snorted. Griffon girl always snorts. Desert Winds doesn’t mind. Desert Winds still loves griffon girl in that special way. Not that special way. Other special way. But still special. Always special.”

Sunset opened her mouth, only to find that her brain had come back long enough to declare the drake’s speech to be impossible to decipher. So, she took a shot in the dark.

“You said you know Desert Winds.” Sunset spoke very slowly. “Could you point him out to us? It’s pretty important that we meet with him.”

“Of course important! Nopony comes to shop unless important! Often they don’t know it’s important. Often they think it a little thing. Desert Winds doesn’t mind. Desert Winds knows those who come in.” The drake beamed at them with a level of cheer that seemed impossible for its draconic features to express. “Things come into Desert Winds’ shop? Those things never the same again. Always better! The things don’t always agree. But they do at the end of day. Or week. Or month or year. A few times decade, but special cases. Don’t worry about decades. All were very grouchy creatures. One was very red. Creature now happy with purple!”

An intense headache began to form right between Sunset’s eyes. Twilight still shook beside her, though it was now really more of a tremble with the occasional twitch.

“Look,” Sunset said, forcing her voice to stay even. “We have both had a very long day. And I don’t think it’s going to get any shorter. We came here looking for Desert Winds. Do you know where he is? Just… just answer yes or no!”

“Silly, silly little lost ponies. Of course Desert Winds knows where Desert Winds is.”

The headache spiked. “Then would you please tell us where—”

Twilight gently tapped her on the shoulder. Sunset shot her a look, then Twilight pointed up at the grinning drake. It had shifted in its harness and now beamed at them upside down.

When had it done that?

“Huh?”

“Um…” Twilight whispered, though Sunset didn’t know why since it was obvious the drake could hear them. “I think that’s Desert Winds.”

Sunset’s eyes shot back up to the insane dragon. “I’m pretty sure Pathseeker would have noticed if Desert Winds was a dragon.”

“Dragon?” the drake asked, sounding rather confused. “There is a dragon in here? One with scales and wings and teeth and more? Where do Lost Little Ponies see dragon?”

Sunset stared at the drake. There… there were no words to answer that question. No words in all of Equestria—or well, Saddle Arabia. For a long time, the drake stared at the two ponies. It seemed perfectly content to wait there for an eternity before it decided it needed to scratch its snout.

After doing so, it blinked and its gaze shifted to a talon about the size of Sunset’s foreleg. Then it looked down, twisting in a way that no creature with a spine could possibly do.

And at that moment, Sunset remembered something. Something…

Something from that book! The one Celestia gave me the day I met Twilight!

Sunset’s eyes fell upon the book in the display case. It was still right in front of them. The brown volume sat there quietly with its stylized unicorn head embossed and two large straps along the spine, all in gold. All new… pristine… perfect…

Sunset remembered her words to Celestia that day.

“But there’s all sorts of things in this collection! Everything on stories of the gray ponies from Discord’s reign to the legend of the Children of the Night.”

Sunset took a step back from the twisting drake. Twilight’s eyes fell on her. She could feel the fear radiating off the other unicorn.

It can’t be. He was defeated over a thousand years ago. Celestia and her long-lost sister took care of him! With… with…

Sunset cursed under her breath. She couldn’t remember what Celestia and her sister had used. But at the moment… it didn’t matter.

Suddenly, the drake collapsed into a manic giggling fit. Its legs and wings flailed about in its harness as tears of mirth fell from its eyes. The entire harness seemed seconds away from collapse from the sounds it made, but it never actually broke.

“Get ready to run, Twilight,” Sunset hissed.

“Sunset… what’s wrong?”

“Hopefully me,” Sunset said, hating the way her voice shook. “I really, really hope I’m the one who’s wrong.”

“Sunset… you’re scaring me.”

“Good,” Sunset said as she took another few steps backward toward the door and away from the laughing drake. “Now might be a very good time to be afraid.”

“Sunset—”

“Little Lost Ponies can’t leave yet!” the drake cried as its attention snapped back upon them. Both mares jumped backward and smacked against a bookshelf. They didn’t even turn when it fell over with a resounding crash. “Mission not accomplished! Very important mission! Vital mission!”

“And… what’s that mission?” Sunset asked carefully with another glance at the door.

“Why… to give present to pretty pony princess, of course! Book! Nice book. Not fun book. Not magic book. But nice. Nice is good! Boring, but good. But the fun books won’t work on pretty pony princess. Pretty pony princess doesn’t like the fun books. Remind her of old enemy. Or… old friend? Desert Winds doesn’t remember. Too long outside the plane. Memory gets jumbled. Little Lost Ponies know all about that! Memory jumble, tumble, rumble, bumble.”

The drake giggled again… then suddenly frowned.

“Oh. Oh, no. Sorry! Little Post Ponies forget that part. The jumble, tumble, rumble, bumble memory hasn’t happened yet. Well, tumbled has. Not jumble, rumble or bumble. Not yet. Requires two for that!”

If he is who I think he is… we’re already totally and completely screwed. So’s the rest of the planet, come to think of it. And this far away… no way to get a message to Celestia in enough time to bring help.

Sunset swallowed hard.

Well… time to play the hero, I guess. Not exactly how I wanted to go out, but maybe I can distract him long enough for Twilight to escape.

It was a foolish thought, but it was the only one she had.

“Who are you?” Sunset bellowed. “Who are you really?”

The drake froze, cocked its head again and smiled. “Desert Winds, Little Sun Pony.”

Sunset stiffened. “Don’t call me ‘Little Sun.’”

“You… you’re really Desert Winds?” Twilight asked, her voice trembling with every word. “Really?”

“Yes, yes. Of course! Desert Winds is Desert Winds. Unless Desert Winds is not here. Then Desert Winds is not. But Desert Winds is here, so Desert Winds is Desert Winds.”

“So… why didn’t Pathseeker mention you were a dragon?”

“Because Desert Winds is silly sometimes, of course!” ‘Desert Winds’ proclaimed. “Desert Winds testing product with griffon girl out on errand. Desert Winds forgot to adjust the alchemical balance of dragon scale to alkaline water! Not much sleep. Too much coffee! Good coffee here. Always good coffee. Easy to have too much. But that’s okay. Desert Winds will become even more Desert Winds before any further questions!”

“What do—” Twilight began.

The drake exploded.

He exploded into a giant ball of purple smoke, sending a shockwave across the entire store. Sunset and Twilight got knocked off their hooves as the smoke poured in around them, making the shop vanish in the murky air.

“Sunset!” Twilight screamed.

“Don’t panic!” Sunset called, flailing out and trying to find Twilight and get them out of this insane shop. “Just stay—”

And then, in a great rush—a rush that reminded Sunset disturbingly of some of her more vivid nightmares—the smoke retreated.

In mere seconds, the insane shop had returned to its previous state—sans dragon. Not a single display item had even so much as budged. Even the fallen shelf had been fixed.

“Come, Little Lost Ponies!” cried the same insane voice from deeper into the store. “Come and see what Desert Winds has for Little Lost Ponies! Little Lost Ponies will love it! Desert Winds does!”

Sunset looked at Twilight.

Twilight looked at Sunset.

“Run?” Twilight suggested as she used her magic to fix her skewed glasses. Sunset noticed an odd golden sheen to Twilight’s normally raspberry magic.

Sunset took a deep breath and tried to approach the situation rationally. Considering what she had just seen, the possibility of this ‘Desert Winds’ being… that creature wasn’t negligible. And while she knew Celestia wasn’t infallible, Sunset was confident that if someone like him had escaped, the Princess of the Sun would know about it and would be acting to counter him. After all, this time, she had the might of all of Equestria behind her and not simply her long-lost sister by her side.

Plus, she’d probably let her personal student know that the living avatar of chaos had escaped his prison.

But… all the stories she had ever read about that creature had been ones about what horrible things it had done to ponies. The misery and pain he’d inflicted.

If this was that fabled villain—she couldn’t bring herself to even think of his name—she could see no strategic value in playing the role of a used bookstore owner. It didn’t fit with his previous tactics. Granted, trying to ascribe tactics to a creature of pure chaos was likely an exercise in futility, but she had to work with what she had.

“No.” Sunset shook her hand and stood, then helped Twilight to her hooves. “No. I… I don’t know what this pony… dragon… thing is… but…” She swallowed. “I don’t think he intends to hurt us.”

“You know who he reminds me of, right?” Twilight whispered.

“Little Lost Ponies?” cried the voice of Desert Winds. “Are Little Lost Ponies coming? Have Little Lost Ponies gotten lost? Desert Winds is quite positive Desert Winds’s shop is occupying the right plane this time! No way to slip into other worlds! Though accidents happen! Time, space, all silly things. Fun things, but silly. Little Lost Ponies?”

“Yes,” Sunset replied. “I know exactly who he reminds you of. Because he reminds me of the stories, too. But… do you think Pathseeker would have really sent us here?”

“Considering… um… his legendary power,” Twilight pointed out, chewing on her lower lip. “That could have been part of the illusion. This could all be one enormous act! Think about it… if he managed to get control of Celestia’s two students! What could he do to us? What could he do to Equestria? He could start an international—”

“Dammit, Twi. Enough with the international incidents!” Sunset groaned. “You need to—”

“Relax?”

“Okay, maybe not relax,” Sunset admitted, but her temper was running short. “Maybe… just chill!”

“Chill.” Twilight’s voice went flat. “You want me to chill. While we’re in Jeddahoof. While we’re in the shop of possibly one of the most dangerous creatures Equestria had ever known?”

“And how is panicking going to help?” Sunset demanded, ignoring her own panic.

Twilight peered over her glasses and glared at her. “Yeah, since it’s so very easy to—”

“Little Lost Ponies?” Desert Winds’s voice hadn’t changed one bit from the slightly—depending on one’s point of view—insane tone he’d had since he’d first started talking to them… as a dragon. “Where are Little Lost Ponies? Does Desert Winds need to come and find Little Lost Ponies?”

“No!” Sunset called immediately. “We’re coming!”

“Do we have to?” Twilight whimpered.

“Do you want to get home before the end of the week? To Canterlot. Our families? Our friends? Hearth’s Warming?”

Twilight ground her teeth. “Fine.”

With that, Sunset finally started walking toward the sound of the voice. However, the moment she turned the corner, she found herself facing the register. Which was odd since the register appeared to be against the far wall and that had been lost in the gloom a few seconds ago.

Twilight stopped, glanced behind them, muttered something Sunset couldn’t make out, and stomped toward the… eccentric stallion.

Actually, calling this pony eccentric is an insult to eccentric ponies everywhere.

The first thing Sunset really registered was the outfit he wore would likely have caused poor Coco to either go mad with rage or faint dead away. It had looked hideous on him as a dragon. It looked just as bad on him as a stallion.

He still wore the blinding turquoise turban, with a plaid mint green jacket with a mustard yellow shirt beneath. While the horrific outfit hid his cutie mark, there were two new additions to the garish ensemble. The first was a set of pinstripe maroon socks that went up to his shoulders. The second was a small metallic pendant hung from a narrow bit of bright red twine. Strange geometric patterns swirled around a single small diamond that glittered in the candlelight.

“There are the Little Lost Ponies!” The stallion beamed at the two of them. “Now, what do the Little Lost Ponies seek? What does Little Sun seek? And what does the Mistress of Three Books seek? Always seeking. Ponies always seeking. Almost as bad as hippogriffs!”

“I told you not to call me ‘Little Sun’,” Sunset growled as she marched up to the stallion, her fear disappearing in a flash of anger.

“‘Mistress of Three Books’?” Twilight repeated. “Um… no offense, sir, but I’ve dealt with far more books than just three.”

“Of course, of course!” Desert Winds crowed, her voice so loud it pinned Sunset’s ears to her head. “But there are books and then there are Books.” Desert Winds’s eyebrows danced. “There are far more important books than ones made of paper, of course, of course! Those are what Mistress of Three Books is Mistress of! The right books, the right times, the right places. Darkness and light. Despair and hope. Books, Books, Books!”

“Do you listen to yourself when you talk?” Sunset demanded. Any sort of handle she had on her temper quickly dissolved under the stallion’s verbal onslaught. “You have to realize that you’re talking total gibberish!”

“It is not the fault of Desert Winds if the customers of Desert Winds cannot understand the Truth of Things!” Desert Winds grinned at Sunset, his teeth sparkling in the candlelight. “Large contract laid out in tiny writing around door! Took many tries to get right! To enter is to accept this!” Desert Winds’s smile vanished and he looked at Sunset balefully. “Do not waste Desert Winds’s time by attempting to wield the hammer of laws against Desert Winds. Being sued is very dull. Desert Winds doesn’t like all the endless lawyer-speak. Bad for the humors, lawyers are!”

Sunset’s headache spiked again and she rubbed at her temples.

“We’re… we’re just trying to find a way home!” Twilight blurted out. “Pathseeker said you might have an idea on how we could… do that? A way that wouldn’t take us weeks?”

“Thank you,” Sunset muttered. At least Twilight seemed to be able to talk to this insane pony. Right now, it could go either way if this creature was the living avatar of chaos or just some crazed colorblind merchant.

“A way home?” Desert Winds blinked a few times. “Of course! Little Lost Ponies need to become unlost before giving present to pretty pony princess! Desert Winds forgot Desert Winds’s paperwork for the day. Silly, silly Desert Winds. Sometimes gets distracted by the Truth of Things. Do not worry! Paperwork will show!”

Sunset started filtering the stallion’s words, mentally rejecting everything she could. To do otherwise would invite a brain injury of some type.

“That… doesn’t answer the question, sir. We’re trying to find a way home to Canterlot… maybe even…” Twilight winced. “Even by leyline. Do you have something that can do that?”

“No, of course not!” Desert Winds sat on his haunches and clapped his hooves together. “Silly Little Lost Ponies.”

“Oh come on!” Sunset shouted, finally throwing herself forward and pounding a hoof on the glass display in front of the stallion. “You’ve got to be kidding me! Do not tell me that I just had to deal with your insane ramblings for all this time when can’t help us!”

“Sunset, please don’t do that again…” Twilight whispered.

“Do what?” Sunset glanced at her, only to see Twilight backing away a little, her face white.

Twilight pointed at the display beneath Sunset’s hooves. Twilight trembled.

Sunset swallowed.

I’m probably banging my hooves against some sort of alchemical experiment that could turn us all into newts. I hate today. So much.

Her eyes drifted down to look between her two hooves… and then finally landed a series of old-looking books with title she couldn’t quite make out through the dust. However, she could make out the covers. On one, she saw some sort of alicorn surrounded by stars, a tattooed white deer featured prominently on another, a third had two ponies lying in bed looking sad and the fourth featured a phoenix above some rocky ground.

“I don’t get it,” Sunset said. She slid hooves back on the ground.

“Look at the sign!” Twilight hissed.

Sunset cocked her head until she saw a small placard labeled ‘FIRST EDITIONS!’ She turned, pierced Twilight with a stare and replied, “Really?”

“You don’t mess with first editions!”

It was by sheer force of will that Sunset didn’t slam her face into the display cabinet.

“So, um…” Twilight began—apparently satisfied Sunset didn’t intend to damage the oh-so-precious first editions. “Why would Pathseeker have sent us here if you don’t have any way to help us?”

“Desert Winds doesn’t have one now. Desert Winds will have one so—”

Somewhere behind them, a door slammed open, letting in the sunlight and a gust of wind. A few seconds later, somepony gasped and the door slammed closed again.

“Seal it, Winds!” shouted a surprisingly soft voice. “His goons are right on my tail!”

“Silly Pithy Pony,” Desert Winds clucked, shaking his head. Then, he bellowed in a voice that should have come from a dragon, “Only invited guests can enter the stupendous shopping station of Desert Winds! Like the Little Lost Ponies!”

“Harmony, Winds!” called the same voice. “Did you just say other ponies are here right now?”

“That’s what Desert Winds said, Silly Pithy Pony!”

“For the love of Celestia…” the mare swore.

“Would somepony please let me know what in the name of Harmony is going on here?” Sunset shouted.

“That’s not…” The voice came closer, though Sunset could hear the shift of cloth and other things she couldn’t make out. “You’re sure about that door, Winds?”

“Silly Pithy Pony!” Desert Winds rolled his eyes and blew a raspberry. “This many years and Silly Pithy Pony still doubts Desert Winds’s doors?”

“It pays to be careful.”

Sunset and Twilight both turned to see a mare step out from behind a bookshelf. She wore a large gray hat with an off-white bow, an enormous pair of red glasses and a dark purple cloak that must have been murder in the hot Jeddahoof sun. Sunset couldn’t really get a good look at the rest of her in the strange shadows of the shop.

The mare froze for a moment at the sight of Sunset and Twilight. She blinked a few times before focusing on Sunset. It looked like she was going to ask a question, but apparently thought better of it and shrugged.

“Sorry to barge in on your… ahem… ‘customers,’ Winds,” the newcomer said. “I’ll make this quick and head out the… back.”

“Silly Pithy Pony always wants to use that door.” Desert Winds let out a long-suffering sigh. “Does not help Desert Winds’s image so ponies are seen to be coming in but not out!”

“Give it a rest, Winds,” the mare snapped. “Keep your mysterious shopkeeper routine for the paying customers. Let’s just get this trade done with and I’ll be out of your mane.”

“Ah, Silly Pithy Pony. Once upon a time, Silly Pithy Pony had time for the vision of things! To play with the Truth of Things!”

“Yeah, tell that to my publisher,” the mare muttered.

“Oh. My. Goodness.” Twilight squeaked.

The newcomer winced, but it didn’t stop her from stepping up to the counter, pulling something out from beneath her cloak and dropping it onto the display case. Sunset craned her neck to see it, but whatever it was wrapped in muddy brown paper held together by ratty twine.

“What’s wrong, Twi?”

“Sunset…” There were stars in Twilight’s eyes… again. “Sunset…”

Oh no. Not again. What is it this time?

“Sunset…” Twilight’s voice was barely above a whisper. “Do you have any idea who that is?”

“No, sorry?” Sunset eyed the cloaked pony. “I don’t exactly get to vacation in Jeddahoof very often these days, what with my schedule and all.”

The newcomer snorted something that could have been a laugh. “I like you, kid.”

Desert Winds trotted up and pulled out a large sack. In a blink of an eye, the package vanished… somewhere. The sack vanished just as quickly a moment later.

“That’s… that’s… A.K. Yearling!” Twilight squealed in a tiny, tiny voice. “I can’t believe it! A.K. Yearling! In Jeddahoof! In the very same shop as us! She’s right there! She’s actually right there! I’m such a huge fan!”

“Halfway around the world from Equestria and I still can’t escape the fanfillies. Or the goons, for that matter.” The mare facehoofed and let out a long-suffering sigh.

“Huh,” Sunset said. Thankfully, she could still speak without completely fangirling. Not to say she wasn’t a fan of the series, but she was too worn out to properly fangirl at this point. “Wasn’t expecting to find the author of Daring Do in the middle of Jeddahoof.”

“I get around, kid.” Yearling glanced over her shoulder at them. “Researching adventure stories is hard work.”

Desert Winds let out a snort.

“So, Lost Page was right, huh?” Sunset blinked. “Okay, I’m impressed—gak!”

Suddenly, A.K. Yearling was less than six inches away from Sunset’s muzzle. “Lost Page? What about her? Tell me she’s not here!”

“Uh… no?” Sunset said, taking a step back. “She’s back in Canterlot… back where we should be if we hadn’t got swept up in that stupid Linking Chamber floor of hers.”

“It wasn’t stupid!” Twilight protested with a stomp of her hoof.

Yearling’s jaw dropped open. “The Linking Chamber? The old RCA one? She got it working?”

Sunset’s head jerked to the side, indicating Twilight.

“How… How is that possible?” Yearling said, now staring in wonder at Twilight. “You managed to solve a riddle I worked at a good three months!”

“I’m sorry!” Twilight squealed, her eyes wide. “I didn’t mean to! It was an accident and I’m sorry, please forgive me Miss Yearling, because… you’re like… my second favorite author of all time…”

A.K. Yearling jerked back, shock shifting into a genuine smile. “Second-favorite author?”

“Oh Harmony, I didn’t say that out loud, did I?” Twilight looked ready to keel over. “Please tell me I didn’t say that out loud.”

Desert Winds chortled. “Truth of Things is always so wonderful for all involved!”

“Who’s the first?” Yearling demanded in a tone that brooked no argument.

Twilight quailed and backpedaled until she was against a bookshelf lined with black crystals. Sunset caught movement within a few of them.

However, Yearling didn’t advance on her. She just looked very interested in Twilight’s answer.

“What’s this all—” Sunset began.

“Shush!” Yearling snapped. “You’re not in Canterlot right now, Sunset Shimmer. I need to know this!”

Sunset knew better than to ask how A.K. Yearling knew her name.

“I’m… I’m sorry!” Twilight gibbered. “I meant to say you’re my favorite adventure author of all time, just… just…”

“Who?” Yearling shouted, though she didn’t look angry. In fact, she looked elated.

“Jade Singer!” Twilight squeaked.

Sunset’s eyes darted back and forth between them as the silence stretched out.

“I don’t believe it.” Yearling let out a delighted sigh and flopped to her haunches. “I just… don’t believe it. Like a drink from an oasis after three days in the middle of the Neighara Desert. You’ve got good taste, filly. Jade’s a good mare.”

“Um… thanks?” Twilight stopped cowering and now just looked confused.

“I’ll have to stop by and pay her a visit next time I’m in Canterlot,” Yearling mused.

“Wait, what was that all about?” Sunset protested. “Seriously, why’d you just interrogate her over who her favorite author is?”

“Why, feeling protective?” Yearling smirked at her.

“I get that way around my friends,” Sunset shot back.

Desert Winds snorted.

Sunset pierced him with a cold glare… that did absolutely nothing to erase his cocky smile. Instead, his eyes sparkled, and Sunset saw something in there. In a flash, Pathseeker’s words came back to Sunset.

“Desert Winds knows things, Miss Shimmer.”

Sunset swallowed and turned away quickly, before she saw something in the stallion’s eyes she didn’t want to see. Like the look Basil had given her.

She didn’t look at Twilight, either. Instead, she focused on Yearling. She raised an eyebrow, inviting the other mare to speak.

Finally, Yearling laughed. “It’s rare that I meet a ‘fan’ who can admit I’m not the greatest thing in the world, okay?” Yearling shrugged and stepped back over to the counter. “It’s… just a thing I have. Let’s not get into details right now, okay?”

“And Lost Page?” Sunset asked.

“I miss that crazy mare,” Yearling mumbled to herself. “One of the best partners I ever had.”

“Lost Page was your actual partner?” Twilight gasped.

“Focus, Twilight.”

“Sorry.” Twilight went crimson. “Sorry!”

“Huh.” Yearling considered the two of them before she nodded. “I can’t believe you two figured it out. Lost Page talked about that damn floor endlessly, about finding a way back into the leyline network, but I never thought she’d pull it off.” Yearling’s eyes snapped up to Twilight. “Just who are you anyway?”

“I’m… I’m… uh…” Twilight licked her lips. “I’m the Assistant Lead Archivist at the Royal Canterlot Archives. My… my name’s Twilight Sparkle.”

“You? Assistant Lead Archivist?” Yearling cocked her head. “Aren’t you like… twenty years too young for that position?”

“Ink Method brought me on directly out of GU!” Twilight said with a tiny bit of a huff.

“Ink Method’s still playing his games,” Yearling chuckled to herself. “Should have known. Still, you have to have some impressive skills to get poached like that.”

“You seem to know an awful lot about these ponies… and these Linking Chambers,” Sunset pointed out.

Yearling shrugged from beneath her huge coat. “I did a lot of research on it for a book that didn’t pan out. My publisher didn’t like it.”

“Uh-huh,” Sunset raised an eyebrow.

Yearling turned to study Sunset. “Are you implying I’m hiding something, Shimmer?”

“Do I have to?” Sunset glared at her.

“Well, it’s always an interesting experience when talking about the truth around ponies like Desert Winds.”

Sunset winced. When she opened her eyes again, Yearling’s own eyes danced a bit behind her glasses. And still, there was something else there. A note of sympathy… maybe even empathy? Sunset saw the peace offering and took it. She nodded slightly and Yearling smiled.

“So, if you’re here, you either escaped the Athenaeum, because the Curator would have had your heads if you popped into her Linking Chamber.” Yearling leaned against the counter with a smile. “Or you landed just shy of it.”

“Second one,” Twilight replied, playing with one of her bangs. “But now we’re trying to find a way back… but Desert Winds says he doesn’t have anything for us.”

“Silly Lost Ponies,” Desert Winds clucked a few times. “Always forgetting details. Never reading instructions. Warned and warned… but nopony ever listens to Desert Winds. Ah, but therein lies fun!”

Sunset blinked a few times as she tumbled Desert Winds’s words in her head. It took less than ten seconds for her to facehoof.

“I forgot,” Sunset said, sheepishly. “We were supposed to give you something from Pathseeker, weren’t we?”

“Ah, finally!” Desert Winds crowed. “Little Lost Ponies aren’t so lost anymore!”

Sunset ruffled through her saddlebag, searching for the scroll and an orb of shimmering red light Pathseeker had given her as their ‘offering’ before they’d left the Wayfinder.

“So, what did Winds here look like when you two first came in?” Yearling asked casually, though Sunset could hear the laughter lurking behind every word.

“Dragon,” Twilight mumbled, shivering.

“Dragon.” Yearling glared at Desert Winds, who smiled happily back. “Seriously? A dragon? And you expected them to remember a Rite?”

Desert Winds shrugged just as Sunset pulled out the scroll, though she had to dig a bit more to find the little orb.

“What’s a Rite?” Twilight interjected.

“Desert Winds here is an… old-fashioned pony,” Yearling muttered. “He likes his games.”

“The Truth of Things is not a game, Silly Pithy Pony!”

Yearling rolled her eyes. “Come up with a new name, Winds.”

“Desert Winds doesn’t choose names,” the stallion replied with a sniff. “Desert Winds only speaks the Truth of Things.”

“Why she had me team up with you, I’ll never understand.” Yearling shook her head. “You’re more trouble than every villain Daring Do has ever had to deal with.”

Desert Winds took a step back, a hoof to his chest. “Why… that’s the nicest thing Silly Pithy Pony has ever said to Desert Winds!”

“You’re welcome.”

Sunset paused for a moment, looking at both the orb and the scroll. It felt like days since she had talked to Pathseeker back at the Wayfinder. He’d said something about one going first…

“Scroll first,” Twilight mumbled.

“Thanks.”

Sunset levitated the scroll over to Desert Winds, who took it in a single hoof and ripped open the seal. He giggled like a little filly as he read whatever Pathseeker had written there.

“Little Lost Ponies finally remembered,” Desert Winds said with a satisfied smile. “So wonderful! So much magic! Happy Desert Winds gets to see this! Moments between. Moments of transition.”

Sunset ignored his gibberish and levitated out the glowing red orb, about the size of a small apple. Desert Winds took this one carefully, smiling even wider.

He let out a contented smile, cradling it against his chest like a newborn foal. Then he chucked it behind him.

It bounced off the wall—decorated in a horrible paisley green—then the orb fell to the floor and out of sight. The sound of shattering glass seemed to echo through the entire bookstore.

“What in Equestria was that?” Twilight gasped.

“You’re not in Equestria,” Yearling pointed out with a chuckle.

Swirls of red and black magic began to float into the air, twisting in a column of glittering power. Sunset took a few steps back as it formed only a few steps behind Desert Winds. The stallion looked completely unconcerned and just smiled at them all with an insane little giggle.

Sunset shielded her eyes when a brilliant lance of blue fire erupted in the swirling mass. Twilight squeaked in surprise and stumbled backward.

Yearling just snorted. “Really?”

A few seconds later, the beam of light vanished and something floated in the strange magical field.

“Silly Pithy Pony?” Desert Winds asked as if whatever he wanted was completely obvious.

“Hey, Shimmer?” Yearling called.

“Huh?” Sunset asked, trying to figure out what this was all about. “What?”

“You owe me one.”

Yearling reached under her coat and pulled out a thick notebook. With a sigh, she chucked it at Desert Winds. With the speed of a cat, Desert Winds swiped it from the air, riffled the pages, grinned and threw it behind him. It vanished into the swirling stream of magic. To Sunset’s surprise, words appeared in the red and black currents, though they moved too quickly for Sunset to see. In a few seconds, they were nothing more than a blur, with a little blue star shining in the middle of it all.

“I know that color!” Yearling groaned. “It better not come back with coffee stains this time, Winds!”

“Silly Pithy Pony always worried about little things,” Desert Winds replied with a giggle. “Words will be fine. All will be fine in time. Until the twins of Little Sun and Mistress of Three Books arrive. Desert Winds won’t be here that day. It’ll be a bad day. Maybe good days after? Not sure. Hazy thing. Many, many bad days before then, too. Maybe happy after? Who can say?”

“I hate your freaky prophetic mumbo-jumbo,” Yearling grumbled. “You know it’s never actually useful to anypony?”

“Anypony? Maybe not.” Desert Winds cackled. “But anyone? Not so true! The Truth of Things must be seen, even if it can never be found!”

Desert Winds clicked his tongue once. The magic behind him vanished. He turned in a whirl of motion and before Sunset could blink twice, he held out two lime-green bags, one to Yearling and one to Sunset.

“What,” Sunset said.

“The path that opens next, only special lights will give Little Lost Ponies eyes to see! Within is Torch of Scrolls. Old relic. Was collecting dust! Now, useful again! All things useful, though. First for dust, now to aid Little Lost Ponies! Gift inside, too, help when lights go out! And free candle. Free with every purchase!”

“We… didn’t buy anything,” Sunset said, still looking at the lime-green bag warily.

“Yes, you did, Little Sun.”

Her eyes narrowed. “We didn’t pay you.”

Desert Winds’s eyes glittered. “Yes, you did. And yes, you will.”

“Okay, well, that’s not creepy.” Sunset snatched the bag in her magic and glanced inside. Frowning, she levitated out what looked like… a metal torch? It had an odd swirling pattern, like it was made of scrolls. Whatever it was, it looked old. There was a whisper of vaguely familiar magic around it, but that vanished seconds after she held it.

Twilight was at her side in an instant, studying the strange torch in her magic. Sunset made sure to let go before she grabbed it.

“What is it?” Sunset asked.

“I…” Twilight frowned. “I don’t know? It really just seems like an ornate torch made of designed to look like it was made of paper?”

“Wait, what?” Yearling asked, her own bag already vanished into the depths of her cloak. “Let me see that!”

Yearling rushed over and studied the thing up and down. It took less than a minute before she let out a groan.

“What, is it some sort of ancient relic?” Twilight squeaked. “Maybe with strange powers?”

“It might act a little strange considering how Winds got it over here, but no, that’s a pretty normal decorative torch. It’s the design that’s special.” Yearling shot a glare at Winds. “Isn’t it?”

“Scroll-style art perfect for utilization of magic fields found on coming path!” Winds looked so proud of himself he might burst. “Magic grew around imagination, so book-design excellent vessel for transit and protection! Cannot have Little Lost Ponies being eaten by shadows. Bad for business. Very bad.”

“Eaten by shadows?” Twilight whimpered.

Yearling didn’t seem to notice. She kept glaring at Desert Winds. “And you just had to pluck one from the Athenaeum Curator’s Office, didn’t you? You just stole from freaking Curator Lush Oasis!”

“Desert Winds never steals!” Desert Winds proclaimed.

Yearling cocked an eyebrow.

“Desert Winds simply borrows!” He beamed at them.

“With a spell that powerful, she’ll have agents down on you in a few minutes. Even they could get through your door, Winds.”

“Silly Pithy Pony! Always details, details, details!”

“You… you just stole from the Curator of Saddle Arabia?” Twilight squeaked and turned to stare at Sunset. “Um… Sunset… this might actually cause a—”

“International incident.” Sunset rubbed her temples. “Yes. I know. One problem at a time.”

“Well, why the delay, Little Lost Ponies? Don’t Little Lost Ponies want to get home?”

“Of course we do!” Sunset shouted. “But I wasn’t expecting to tick off the head of the whole damn library system of Saddle Arabia in doing so!”

“Oh, don’t worry,” Yearling muttered. “They won’t be able to trace it to you… as long as you’re not here when they arrive.”

“Well, there’s also the little detail that we have no idea how to use this magic torch thing!” Sunset bellowed.

“So wonderful to meet such exciting new ponies!” Desert Winds said, clapping his hooves with glee. “So exciting. Griffon girl is going to be sad she missed it.”

“You’re still tormenting White Brook?” Yearling asked with another groan. “You’ve had her locked in that body for five years now, Winds.”

“Excuse me, can we—” Sunset tried to interject, but Desert Winds ran right over her.

“A contract is a contract is a contract!” Desert Winds proclaimed, as unrepentant as anypony Sunset had ever seen. “Anyway, griffon girl is now dating Yonder Sweet’s assistant. All part of the plan. As is the mending of coats by Feathered Meekness! As is getting Little Lost Ponies home is part of the plan! That way, they can find their happily ever after!”

Sunset froze.

Twilight froze.

They both stared at the stallion, mouths open.

“Eventually.”

“Don’t worry about him,” Yearling said with an annoyed wave. “Ignore the idiot. He just likes screwing with ponies. I should know. I’ve had to work with him more times than I want to admit. Now, listen, I’ve tried this trick once or twice, and… it’s not going to be fun.”

“Sounds like a good summary of the night,” Sunset muttered.

“Idiot.” Yearling swore toward Winds, shaking her head. “If I had known you were going by leyline, I would have tried to get him to wait.”

“Wait for what?” Twilight asked, shifting from side to side, bits of her mane startling to curl in a few places. “What’s going to happen?”

“By the way, Angry Book Ponies are coming!” Winds shouted as he chucked a book at them like a discus.

Sunset caught it without thinking. Yearling yanked it from her magic, only to slam it to the floor and flip to a specific page. “This will have to be good enough.”

“Good enough for what?” Sunset demanded. “Look, we’ve heard some nasty stuff about leyline travel and—”

“You probably heard the bedtime story version. Let me give you the real version. If you screw this up, you’re not coming back out.” Yearling looked up at them, her eyes intense behind her giant glasses.

Lightning cracked over the shop. The three of them looked up to see a pink and yellow thunderstorm floating in the ceiling above their heads.

“At least you’re good for something!” shouted Yearling over the roll of thunder.

“Silly Pithy Pony showering Desert Winds with adoration! Desert Winds adores Silly Pithy Pony, too!”

Yearling groaned and turned back to Sunset and Twilight. “Okay, here’s the deal. When you get to the other side, you need to do two things.”

“What?” Twilight asked, glancing between her, the book and the strange colored storm. “What do you mean ‘other side?’”

“Focus!” Yearling pointed at Twilight. “You, you’re going to have to focus on your destination, Canterlot. Keep that firmly in your head, right?” The storm crackled again followed by another roll of thunder. Yearling stared at Twilight, both of them lit in a strange combination of yellow and pink, which somehow came out to plaid in places. “The second is your thoughts. Where you’re going responds to your thoughts. Whatever you do, do not let yourself feel anything like despair or hopelessness.”

Twilight’s eyes were huge. “I don’t like this plan.”

“Best chance you got unless you want to go with the Curator’s goons. And that’s prison for a minimum of three months in a Saddle Arabian jail cell. She’s never been able to get Winds, so she’s going to take it out on you. Not even the Sultan can countermand her, girls.”

Twilight went paler with every word, letting out a small squeak at the end of Yearling’s devastating description of the situation.

“Why can’t we feel things where we’re going?” Sunset demanded. “And where are we going?”

“Shimmer, you have the same rules,” she said, ignoring Sunset’s question. “No hopelessness.”

“Now wait a—”

“And you…” Yearling hesitated, glancing at Twilight and then back at Sunset. Something sparked in the author’s eyes and Sunset’s heart sank.

I really do have a sign around my neck, don’t I? Okay, I can buy the bookstore owner thing, but why Yearling? She’s just an author! It’s not like they’re social geniuses!

The little voice in her head just laughed at her.

“You just be careful what gets to the front of your mind.” Yearling said, pointing a hoof at Sunset’s chest. “Don’t get distracted. Things that distract you in there… they can be pretty damn dangerous.”

“Things that distract—” Sunset whirled and shouted at Desert Winds. “Oh Celestia, the book! Do you have—”

“Little Sun will be disappointed,” Desert Winds proclaimed as somepony knocked on the door to the shop. He sounded complete unconcerned—and completely prepared for Sunset’s question. “The answer is no! Sold last copy this morning to traveling camel of sales! Left already! Won’t find. Do not worry! Desert Winds knows of a copy for Little Sun! Within Canterlot! But first, Little Lost Ponies must stay lost.”

Desert Winds tossed something else at Sunset. Without thinking, she snatched it out of the air. It looked like nothing more than a golden anklet, the kind she’d seen the zebras in the marketplace wear.

“A trade for a trade and then around again! Maybe. Question of time in that. Perhaps yes. Perhaps no.” Desert Winds replied as the banging on his door became more insistent. Sunset could hear the shouts of Saddle Arabians outside. “Give to the Whispering Sleeper upon the airy dreams where songs flutter! Speak with her as Knitted Wings work to repair! Whispering Sleeper give Little Lost Ponies last piece to get unlost, plus the Sign to find the Little Sun treasure!”

“What… what are you talking about?” Between the thunderstorm—that had to be chaos magic—and the pounding on the door, it was almost impossible to think straight.

“Are you kidding me?” Yearling demanded. “You’re talking about Whispersong? They’re going to Canterlot, not Cloudsdale!”

“We can’t go to Cloudsdale” Twilight cried. She glanced around as if afraid the floor might stop drop out from under her. “I don’t know any cloudwalking spells! Nor do I like the idea of walking on clouds! Because they’re clouds!”

Sunset laughed. It was either that or start screaming. Though she kind of wanted to scream, too.

“Didn’t I tell you earlier, Twi?” Sunset said as she held the odd torch in a hoof. “I used cloudwalking spells for my date last night!”

“Ah yes, with the Echo of the Party Pony!” Desert Winds nodded like an insane marionette. “Too bad it won’t last. But much fun will be had! Until it doesn’t. Ah, love can be so silly, can’t it? Little Sun will see the light. After Little Sun sees Little Sun is the light. Well, as long as Mistress of Three Books chooses the right book.” Desert Winds frowned. “Desert Winds hopes Mistress of Three Books write the right one. Bad things happen if Mistress of Three Books doesn’t.”

He shivered in a ridiculously overdramatic way. Sunset sort of wanted to slap him. Actually, no, she really wanted to slap him.

“Okay!” Sunset shouted. “I think I’ve had just about enough of… all this.” Sunset gestured to Desert Winds.

“You just gestured to all of him,” Twilight pointed out, her voice tinged with hysteria.

“I know.”

Yearling burst into laughter as the pounding changed into hammering. As in something was trying to beat down the door.

“Time to go!” Sunset cried and whirled on Yearling. “What do we do?”

“Both of you hold the torch above the book!” Yearling grabbed both of their hooves and shoved them together around the torch. “Winds will trigger the chaos magic storm above. When it hits, it’ll shatter the boundaries between us and the leylines. Basically turn this spot into a miniature Linking Chamber. Or… half of one. Just remember what I said. Hold on and the torch will be yanked in! You’ll go with it!”

“Is this guy actually Discord?” Sunset cried as the storm grew louder. “You know… the real…”

Yearling glanced back at the madly-dressed stallion and then turned back to shrug. “I don’t think so?”

“Does it matter right now?” Twilight asked, her eyes wide with terror.

“No… not really,” Sunset admitted as shouts managed to penetrate the store as the guards managed to probably break one of the hinges on the door.

“Have fun in your adventure, Little Lost Ponies!” Desert Winds gave a merry little wave and smiled. “Oh, and Little Sun?”

“What?” Sunset shot him a glare.

“When Little Sun sees Young Moon, say hello for Desert Winds, yes?”

“If I ever actually figure out what in Tartarus that means, sure.” Sunset rolled her eyes and sidled next to Twilight. “You ready?”

“I am literally the opposite of ready!” Twilight cried as she let go of the torch. “I don’t want to do this!”

A sharp crack announced the failure of the last hinge of Desert Winds’s front door.

“Unless you want to end up in a Saddle Arabian prison, you’d better change your mind!” Sunset tried to yank Twilight’s hooves back onto the torch. “Twilight, we don’t have time for this!”

“But… but… what if I see something again?” Twilight cried. “What if something gets us? This is insane, Sunset! Monsters live in the leylines!”

Sunset grabbed Twilight’s shoulders with her magic and held out the torch with a hoof. “I’ll be here. Trust me, Twilight. We can do this.”

“I don’t want to,” she whispered. “I can’t see that again, Sunset. Don’t make me.”

“I see them!” bellowed a voice from the front of the store. “They’re conducting a ritual with the stolen object!”

“Allow me through!” said another gruff voice. “I shall blast them through a wall for their sacrilege.”

“Now would be a very good time!” Yearling said before she darted into the depths of the store. “Good luck! And for your own sake, stay out of the shadows!”

“Thank you! Come again!” Desert Winds said cheerfully as he glanced up at the storm.

Sunset could feel the magic being bottled up, barely being held back from grounding itself through the torch and into the book. Somehow, the stallion was controlling all of this, though all Sunset could feel was the insane jumble of true chaos magic everywhere.

Twilight stared at Sunset.

Sunset stared at Twilight.

“We can do this, Twi,” Sunset whispered. “You and me.”

“I’m not like you, Sunset,” Twilight whispered. “I’m not… enough for this.”

Sunset met Twilight’s eyes and saw stars again. “I believe in you.”

Twilight’s eyes were rimmed with tears, but she nodded anyway. With a sniffle, she reached out and grasped the torch.

Instantly, a blinding strike of pink lightning ripped through the air and into the torch. Sunset had tried to brace herself for the shock, but the top of the strange torch simply lit up with a friendly pink flame while a bolt of yellow lightning cracked into the book below. But the book remained entirely unharmed. Unlike the last time they’d done this, the bubble immediately snapped around them, but this one was far smaller, shoving the two mares of them together.

The storm continued to rage as lightning raked the surface of the transparent bubble. Twilight cringed with every impact, but Sunset felt the magic and realized the storm was empowering the bubble. Both of them clutched the torch as the bubble rumbled with wild magic.

“There they are!”

Two enormous Saddle Arabian unicorn stallions charged into view, each armored in white ceremonial armor of the Highguard. With a snarl, one of them unleashed a bolt of blood-red magic at Twilight and Sunset.

To Sunset’s surprise, the bolt of magic never hit the bubble. Instead, another wave of magic swirled around them, absorbing the magic in a glittering blue shield of light.

“No, no!” Desert Winds called. “Do not inject magic into Little Lost Ponies’ matrix! Cause many things to happen!”

“Oh, Celestia save us…”

The first stallion unleashed another bolt at Sunset and Twilight, while the other one fired a blast at Desert Winds. The bizarre bookstore owner slipped to the side, without bothering to pass through the space in-between. He was there one moment, then a few feet to the right the next.

The blast left an enormous scorch mark on the wall behind them.

The scene outside became increasingly hard to see as the teleportation spell solidified. They were shoved together even further, Twilight clutching Sunset as Sunset tried to ignore the blush rising on her cheeks.

“Take us home, Twilight…” Sunset murmured. “I really want to go home.”

The bubble flickered.

“No!” Sunset cried.

Twilight looked up, saw the flickering and squealed in panic. She did the only thing she probably thought she could do.

She funneled more power into it.

“Twilight!” Sunset grabbed her and shook her, trying to get her to break the connection, but she was lost in her panic. “Stop! You have to—”

“Little Lost Ponies! Do not increase! Is normal! Allow to function as designed! Do not wish to end in shadow—”

A thunderclap tore the world apart.

Author's Note

Oh. My. God. Desert Winds. DESERT WINDS. DESERT FREAKING WINDS!!!

I love this guy. Adopted from an old non-MLP series of mine, now you folks get just why he's so freaking maddening and so freaking fun. He was so wonderful to write again. Fun fact, my first attempt at an MLP story was going to star none other than Desert Winds and Daring Do as they conduct a sting operation in Jeddahoof on behalf of Princess Luna to capture Anugyptian smugglers.

So it's perfect that A.K. shows up, huh? We needed someone to translate Winds's gibberish. She was fun to write with the whole "Kid, I've been doing this forever, just shut up and pay attention" attitude.

Also, you are more than welcome to try and figure out what Desert Winds is actually saying here. He says so much. Remember, he never lies. But... his perspective on what's true and what's not doesn't always jive with other ponies.

Especially regarding what he calls his customers.

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

Transit: Unknown Location

“You’re sure you don’t mind, Twi?” Sunset grinned, but she still shifted awkwardly from hoof to hoof. “I mean, you’re stuck here and I get to go!”

Twilight waved a hoof at her, smiling and blushing just a little. “I’m fine, Sunny. This is no big deal to me. Huge parties and crowds aren’t my thing. Do the words ‘Whitewater Fun Zone’ mean anything to you?”

Sunset burst into laughter, joined moments later by Twilight herself. It had long become an old joke, even if it was mostly at Twilight’s expense. Still, that had been one of the best days of her life.

“Still, this is the Summer Sun Celebration!” Sunset protested, pasting her ears back against her head.

“Yes, and I’ve been to one or two. I do live in Canterlot, you know.”

“Yeah, but this one’s special! The thousandth anniversary? It’s a big deal. Even the Princess is looking a little nervous.”

That brought Twilight up short. “Why… why would Princess Celestia be nervous?”

Sunset flopped down on her haunches in the middle of Twilight’s living room and shrugged. “I have no idea. Just to guess, she’s probably not incredibly fond of the day she had to banish another alicorn.”

“I thought she banished her sister.” Twilight’s ears flickered as she tried to recall the most common version of the tale, in addition to the oldest. “Or was it her aunt?”

“Well, I’m not about to ask her,” Sunset laughed again. It had changed so much over the last few years. Once, it had a hard edge to it. Now, it was comfortable and warm. Just like Sunset herself. “That would be the most awkward conversation ever.”

Sunset rubbed her hoof into the carpet, then glanced up at Twilight with an impish grin. “Twi, come on!”

“No!” Twilight chuckled.

Sunset leapt to her hooves and put her forehoovesaround Twilight. “Please! Skip out on the RCA section of the event. Find somepony else to do it. You’re Head Archivist, for pony’s sake! For once in your life, play hookie and have some fun!”

“Next year, I promise,” Twilight said even as Sunset put on her best puppy-dog eyes.

“You’re sure?” Sunset stretched the last word until her voice broke. “Really sure?”

“Yes, you silly filly!” Twilight shoved her marefriend back, but still gave her a kiss on the nose. “Now, you need to get going. You promised Princess Celestia you’d study Predictions and Prophecies on the train ride to Ponyville. Assuming the girls let you focus.”

“You have to take me out once I get back!” Sunset said as she trotted toward the door, her tail swishing suggestively.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Where?”

“Fresh Air.”

“Again?”

“Best bell pepper risotto in the city!”

“Fine, but you have to cast the cloudwalking spells!”

Sunset reached the door and looked back, grinning. “I always do, Twi. I always do. Have fun!”

With that, she was out the door. Despite herself, Twilight walked to the front door and watched her go. She’d been sorely tempted, truth be told. But, she had responsibilities Celestia herself had asked her to handle here in Canterlot. It had been the first time Celestia had actively separated the two of them since they’d started dating, but they were each better suited to their assigned tasks.

Even still, she’d been tempted.

She leaned against the doorframe and smiled an idiot grin, nibbling at her bangs as warm fuzzies filled her to the brim. She hadn’t told Sunset yet, but she suspected already knew. Maybe on their date after the Celebration. That’s when she’d say it.

That’s when she would finally say ‘I love you.’

Sunset slowly opened her eyes and groaned. She blinked a few times. Then a few more times. Only then did she realize it was her brain that was barely working, not her eyes.

Eventually, her vision cleared to reveal a wall lit by odd, flickering pink and yellow light. She was lying on her side, her face against an odd pumice-like stone. She took a deep breath, but she ended up gasping, as if she’d just run a marathon. As she slowly came back to something approaching awareness, she found out her body had some serious issues, namely with bruising along her stomach, a nasty friction burn on her right forehoof and a swelling bump on the back of her head.

Nope. Not a marathon. This reminds me of combat training with Celestia.

With all that, she decided it would be a good idea to sit up slowly. Even then, it still felt like a group of buffalo were stampeding around in her head.

Where am I?

Her mind was a jumble. There had been that lunatic Desert Winds, A.K. Yearling, something about a torch, Twilight looking at her fondly, and… they were being attacked?

Wait… They? Someone was with me?

The last few seconds of memory came back in a flash.

Twilight.

Her head whipped around searching for her friend… only to find her passed out against the opposite wall not five feet from her. She was completely still, save for the slight rise and fall of her chest.

Sunset held a hoof to her chest and glanced down at her little adventurer’s jacket. Memories were coming back, piece by piece, things… that didn’t make sense. Things that had never happened. Sunset trying to convince Twilight to go to the Summer Sun Celebration. The one-thousand-year-anniversary one. But that was years away…

And Twilight… looking at Sunset as she walked away, feeling nothing but happiness and warmth.

Wouldn’t it be nice if she thought about me that way? Sunset thought idly.

Oddly enough, her angry little pony didn’t have anything to say on the matter. Maybe it was still waking up. She didn’t know. She didn’t really care either.

She was too worried about what Twilight might have seen.

I hope she didn’t have another one of those nightmares.

She pulled out a canteen from her bags and took a long drink. Only then did she finally get to her shaky hooves.

“Twilight?” she called quietly, but the mare didn’t stir. A quick anatomy spell revealed a few cuts, scrapes and bruises, but nothing worse than Sunset had suffered.

Since Twilight seemed to be okay, she took a proper look around.

They were in a long winding corridor of some kind. An odd blue glow filled the air, enough to see the contours of the passage, but little else. Some distance further down the corridor, the walls seemed to change into something else, with odd shapes and protrusions. When she looked closer at her immediate area, all she saw were stone walls, stone floor, stone ceiling and another stone—

“What in Equestria?” Sunset muttered as she stepped toward the other wall.

Only it wasn’t a wall. It was a bookshelf.

Lifting the torch, Sunset peered at the titles. They weren’t quite Equestrian, but they were close enough to make out the words—at least, most of them were. Mentally translating the titles, she began to read them aloud to herself.

“The Friendship Diaries, The End of the Day: The End of the Discordian Era, The History of the Changeling Integration into Equestrian Society, Lost Time, Into the Dark…” Sunset shook her head and frowned. “Some of these others though… I’ve never seen some of these languages. Where… where even are we?”

“Huh?” Twilight cried as she jolted awake. “What!? That’s not right! I would never do that! I don’t feel anything towar—”

Twilight blinked a few times before her eyes found Sunset. The panic seemed to subside and she took a deep breath, only to wince as she held her side. “Ow. What…”

“You might have a slightly bruised rib,” Sunset knelt down beside the other mare and offered the canteen. “Some cuts, scapes and other bruises. I guess we should have taken Pathseeker up on those healing potions after all.”

“What happened?” Twilight asked after taking a long gulp. “Where are we?”

“As for what happened?” Sunset glanced back and forth down the corridor. “I don’t know. We were attacked by the Highguard while in the bubble. I heard Winds say something about—”

Twilight nodded slowly. “Something about not adding magic to the spell. And then…”

Sunset glanced to the side, frowning.

Twilight closed her eyes. “I panicked, didn’t I?”

“You poured magic into the bubble when it flickered, yeah. That’s pretty much the last thing I remember.”

“I’m such an idiot!” Twilight cried, slamming her hoof against the stone. “Why would I do that?”

You know this is the second time her screwups have left you stranded in a strange, alien place, the thing in her head whispered, apparently now fully awake. Why do you want her again? Leave her.

While Sunset’s mask over her frustration and anger of how tonight had gone had cracked, it hadn’t cracked that badly.

“What about the second question?” Twilight asked as she reached out a hoof. Sunset helped her to her hooves, though Twilight’s eyes seemed to spin in her head for a moment. “W-where are we?”

Sunset levitated the torch high above their heads to try and see a little more, but it only revealed more of the same. The stone corridor, the wall of odd books and the blue glow. Further down, the shadows of something slightly different.

“I don’t have a clue,” Sunset confessed.

Twilight gasped… then gasped again. Then she started shaking slightly.

Oh, come on! I mean… I get it, but enough already!

“Twilight!” Sunset shouted, her voice echoing strangely down the corridor. “I need you to hold it together! I know how hard it is, so just focus on me, okay?”

Twilight’s eyes slowly slid from the grey floor to Sunset’s face. Only when their eyes met did Twilight’s breathing slow. It still wasn’t normal, but it was better than the full-blown panic attack she had been moments away from.

Sunset looked up at the torch and remembered something Yearling had said. “Twilight, I need you to hold this, either with a hoof or with your magic. And I want you to focus on Canterlot, okay? That’s all I need you to do.”

“Sunset, you do realize this is my fau—”

“No.” Sunset silenced her with a hoof against her muzzle. “In the end, it’s mine. I’m the one who started this. The original blame lies with me.”

Pretty lies for your crush. How adorable. She’s never going to feel anything for you. Stop trying so hard!

“But that’s—”

“Twilight!” Sunset snapped, then took another deep breath. “This isn’t the time for blame. Yearling warned us about this place. I wish I’d gotten a better answer out of her, but… I think if we keep walking long enough, we’ll find Canterlot.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked, only a flicker of hope in her voice. “Sunset, we are truly lost this time. I’ve never even heard of anything like this before. And everything feels… strange.”

“I know,” Sunset admitted. “But we’re going to get unlost, one way or another. For now, let’s just explore a little, see what this place is. If we need to change plans… we change plans.”

Twilight slowly nodded. “It’s a better plan than mine. All I have is curl in a corner and hide.”

“We’ll call that Plan B.”

While Sunset led the way, the corridor was wide enough for them to walk mostly side-by-side. Twilight obviously wanted Sunset to stay in front, while she continued to handle the torch. Sunset didn’t mind.

You’re so angry you can’t even look at her. And now, you’re lost in a place completely alien. Yearling warned you not to feel despair or fear. Didn’t Pathseeker say something about that? Wonder what will happen when whatever lives here feels that anger?

Sunset bit her tongue to prevent herself from screaming in frustration. Nothing had gone right today. Everything had gone straight to Tartarus. For the love of Celestia, they couldn’t even find the book! All they had was a loose lead that there was one in Canterlot from a less-than-reliable source.

“What are these?” Twilight mumbled behind her.

Sunset glanced back to see Twilight inspecting the wall. She’d already pulled down a massive tome easily the thickness of Sunset’s hoof.

“Sunset do you…”

“No, never seen anything like it.”

“I can almost read it…” Twilight whispered. “Yeah, it’s just… almost Equestrian. Like a parallel development of our linguistic and grammatical structure…”

“Twilight?”

“Hm?” She looked up from the text.

Sunset pointed down the alien hallway.

“Right, sorry!” Twilight blushed and shoved the book back in place. “I’ve… sort of got a weak spot for… you know…”

“No, really?” Sunset deadpanned as she started moving again. They were approaching the transition to the next section.

“What is all that?” Twilight stepped forward to walk evenly with Sunset and held the torch high.

Sunset caught the glint of metal and cocked her head as she tried to figure out what she was seeing.

“It’s… a machine?”

It was a machine. Sunset had never been a big science fiction fan, but having Moon Dancer as a best friend required certain sacrifices. Such as being familiar with almost every major science fiction franchise in print. She’d even read one or two. And from that alone, she knew she was looking at something that could very well be… a robot.

It was a cylinder nearly as tall as Sunset, with a series of spindly arms reaching out from the side. From the base, Sunset would have guessed it should have floated or had some sort of other, missing mechanism to move around. The entire thing was constructed of burnished brass and steel with an impressive level of care.

Still, whatever it had been, it was inert now. Nearly half an inch of dust coated every surface on the strange object.

“I’ve never seen anything like it,” Twilight whispered, looking closely with the pink and yellow torch.

“I’ve never seen anything like this,” Sunset whispered as she instinctually ignited her light spell. A small sun appeared over her horn. A moment’s concentration made the light swell, washing over the new chamber in a wave of something akin to sunlight.

Beyond the robot lay an immense sprawling room of steel and glass. And it was filled with books, every one the exact same size. The walls were curved inward, but the smooth and clean lines of the place made it feel sleek rather than cramped, like the inside of an airships gas envelope. In the very center of the floor lay the skeleton of a steel sphere set in some sort of base in the shape of a four-pointed star.

“I can feel latent magic here…” Sunset mumbled as she approached the sphere. “Intense magic…”

“Magic…” Twilight said behind her. “Sunset, that’s it! Magic!”

“Huh?”

Twilight rushed up to her, looking positively giddy. It was almost frightening how quickly she had switched moods. She bounced up and down as her eyes darted between the strange library-like room and Sunset.

“Sunset, we traveled to Jeddahoof by leyline, right?”

“I think that’s been pretty well established,” Sunset said with a cocked eyebrow. “What’s your point?”

“Just hold on. I’m working toward something!” Twilight snapped as her eyes darted around the chamber. She closed her eyes and summoned a book from the wall. “And Pathseeker told us about how Linking Chambers used leylines?”

“Still with you so far.”

Twilight opened the book. There was no text inside, only intensely detailed technical diagrams fused with formulae for several advanced spells that Sunset couldn’t begin to comprehend. Twilight made a little squealing noise.

“And what did he say were the origin point of ponies—and most races—connecting to leylines?”

“Libraries.” Sunset blinked as it finally slotted into place.“It can’t be.”

“The bubble was the same type as before!” Twilight said, her voice urgent and excited. “Even A.K. Yearling said that the combination of the book, the metal torch and the storm would turn that spot into a miniature Linking Chamber. Well, last time we fell short and appeared in a bookstore, because—of course—books are still magic. What if…”

“Twilight, you can’t be serious.” Sunset shook her head, unable to accept the idea Twilight was working toward. It was too crazy. “That’s insane.”

“Think about it!” Twilight insisted, spinning around the room. “Pathseeker told us that something had come out of the Griffonstone Linking Chamber! If it came out… it had to come out from somewhere!”

“You seriously expect me to believe we’re actually inside a leyline?” Sunset demanded, her tail twitching in annoyance. “What? In some sort of ley-space?”

“That’s a good name for it in the short-term,” Twilight said, tapping a hoof on her chin and looking thoughtful. “Oh my goodness, I’m so going to write a paper on this! Though… it could already be known. Probably only to Head Archivists. I’ll have to check with Ink Method. I mean, he can’t secure the information if I already have it, right? But even then… think of the ponies who may have walked these halls! Starswirl the Bearded, Clover the Clever, Dream Weaver… I don’t believe this… but it fits! We’re inside a leyline! A space that doesn’t even truly exist in our world! It’s like… a pocket dimension, maybe with similarities to what scholars have taken to calling ‘Limbo’ and—”

“Okay, genius,” Sunset snapped, forcing Twilight to focus again. “If you’re right, then what’s with all of this?”

She waved her hooves around, trying to encompass the entire chamber of alien books, strange technology and advanced architecture.

“I think… I think we’re inside the echoes of bookstores and libraries,” Twilight whispered in glee. “Don’t you see? Over the centuries, our civilization grows up on these leylines. All the while, the magic of the books slowly leaks into the leylines, creating a sort of mirror image. And since there are all these horror stories about traveling leylines or everypony travels from point to point, despite my earlier desire, it’s very likely that no one’s actually seen this ‘ley-space’—” She actually did air quotes with her hooves. “—in who knows how long? ”

“I have no idea if anything you said is anywhere close to being true, Twilight.” Sunset sat down and folded her hooves. “Sounds like a bunch of guesswork and conjecture.”

“It’s a perfectly reasonable hypothesis!” Twilight insisted with a stomp of her hoof. It rang dully across the burnished metallic floor.

“Then why does this book,” Sunset grabbed the book Twilight had pulled from the shelf and shook it at her, “show spellwork formulae and engineering schematics centuries—if not millennia—ahead of Equestria’s current development? Answer that one, Miss Assistant Lead Archivist!”

“I…” Twilight hesitated, her ears drooping. “Okay, I’m not sure about that one. Maybe leylines are cross-dimensional? If you believe in the Wavelength Theorem of Multiverse Branching, of course.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow and glared at Twilight. “Even after all we’ve been through tonight? That’s a stretch.”

“Okay… yes, it’s a stretch.” Twilight fiddled with her bangs and sighed. “Look, I don’t know. But it would tell us one very important thing: why A.K. Yearling wanted me to stay focused on Canterlot. We naturally guide magic with our minds through spells when we aren’t using exterior foci like runes or spell diagrams! If we’re in a leyline, maybe the torch acts as some sort of… rudder? Or like an ancient diviner's rod? The kind some ponies used to find water?”

Sunset sighed and looked around, spying three doorways out of the enormous chamber. She rubbed her eyes and wished she knew a spell for headaches. Twilight had to be crazy to be making all those connections, but Sunset didn’t have any better explanation. But the idea that they were inside something that didn’t actually exist as a physical thing?

In reality, it came down to a simple truth. It wasn’t worth fighting about.

“Okay, fine!” she snapped, gritting her teeth and climbing to her hooves. “Let’s go with your hypothesis. In reality, it doesn’t change anything. If what Yearling said was right, our only chance to get out of this insane place is that hunk of metal and you. And I don’t know about you, but I’d rather do that sooner rather than later.”

“Why?” Twilight shook her head as if she had just announced her intent to walk to the moon. “Think of all we could learn here, Sunset!”

Sunset facehoofed. “Did you forget the part where there are monsters supposedly living here?”

That killed Twilight’s enthusiasm in an instant. She cringed, her ears flattened, and even her mane and tail drooped.

Sunset groaned and rubbed her face. “Look, I’m sorry, Twilight. I’m… just really worn out, okay?”

“No, you’re… you’re right.” Twilight glanced around at the shadows of the room, her earlier enthusiasm snuffed out like a candle. “No, we should… definitely get out of here if the griffons needed to drop an entire building on whatever came out of their Linking Chamber.”

While Sunset didn’t especially like the way she’d forced the issue, they did need to stay focused. Yearling had seemed pretty insistent about that. She’d been insistent on a lot of things. Like her staying focused. Like not thinking about how she wanted to comfort Twilight right now. Or just how she felt about Moon Dancer and Twilight being together. Or—

I wonder if the monsters will actually attack you or just see you as one of their own…

“Let’s… let’s get moving,” Sunset said, her heart hammering in her chest. “What does the magic torch of scrolls say?”

Twilight looked at the torch and focused for a moment. “Nothing. It’s a decorative torch. Okay, yes, with glowy parts. But… I’m feeling something… that way?”

She pointed at a side passage far tighter than the one they had left.

“It’s not like we’re going to get any less lost.” Sunset nodded and trotted toward the doorway. She stopped at the doorway and without turning, said, “Twilight. Let’s go.”

She knew what she’d see. Twilight looking longingly at all the books, maybe with a dramatic sigh. She didn’t need to see it with her eyes. She could see it perfectly in her head. Somehow, that made it just a little bit worse.

They walked the next few passageways and chambers in relative silence. The first chamber had been a broken husk of a room with shattered columns, a half-collapsed ceiling and a massive layer of dust everywhere. The only bookshelf was a small one containing books in Old Ponyish in a back corner. Twilight had stared at them but moved on without any prompting from Sunset.

The second chamber—after an annoyingly tight corridor—was in far better condition. At first, Sunset wasn’t really sure what she was seeing. As the pieces came together in her mind, she saw it was as if somepony had built an entire bookstore out of colored glass. Everything, from the floor to the shelves to the walls, was different kinds of glass. Every surface was a single continuous sheet. Even the books themselves had been made out of glass. Both of them had been unable to resist the temptation to sneak a peek at a few books, but they proved impossible to read, having only undecipherable geometric patterns inside.

In the third chamber, Sunset finally put a hoof on what she’d been feeling since they’d entered this… leyspace, if that’s what it really was. The chamber was a constantly shifting array of bookshelves, all linked up like some sort of vertical carousel on an invisible clockwork device. One wall of bookshelves would slot into place for about two minutes before there was a soft chime and the entire bookshelf would raise into the air, only to be replaced by a different one a moment later. Still, Sunset didn’t say anything until they were in the next passage.

“Do you hear it?” Sunset asked quietly.

“Hear what?” Twilight asked listlessly. “I just hear our hoofsteps and whatever’s in the rooms.”

“Voices,” Sunset murmured, her ears pricking as she caught a few mumbled words again.

Twilight shrugged. “You’re likely hearing the echoes of bookstores, libraries or large private collections connecting to the different fragments of leyspace.”

They stepped into another chamber. This one seemed to be a massive tower that stretched into infinity above them. A large spiral staircase ran all the way up, a bookshelf lined up perfectly with the stairs. Some sort of glowing orbs wandered around above them, providing light in random places. The ground floor had a large assortment of plush-looking couches and chairs. It actually looked rather cozy, even if it gave Sunset a vague sense of vertigo when she looked up

“Twilight, I said I’m sorry for snapping at you,” Sunset said with a frustrated sigh.

“Oh, that’s… that’s fine, Sunset.” Twilight mumbled as she plodded along, barely looking at her surroundings as she walked through the chamber. “You were right. Need to stay focused on Canterlot and getting home. But… I need to know something. Maybe this isn’t the best place, but… when does this end?”

“When does what end?” Sunset glanced at three more exits and then back to Twilight. “What are you talking about?”

“This search for that dumb book I suggested.”

Sunset froze and gaped at Twilight. But Twilight looked completely serious, if somewhat downcast. But still, that… what she just heard. It wasn’t possible. Twilight had never called a book ‘dumb’ in the entire time she’d known her. While that might not have been as long as she liked, she did know her well enough to know… that kind of question wasn’t Twilight.

“Twilight?” Ice seemed to spread over her heart as she stared at her friend. “What do you mean?”

Twilight finally stopped and turned to face her. Sunset swallowed as she finally really saw Twilight’s state. She hadn’t been paying attention before, partly out of rush and partly out of annoyance. That had been a horrible mistake for a friend to make.

Her face and chest sported a few cuts and bruises, though nothing serious. Her khaki expeditionary jacket had been torn in at least six places, though her saddlebags were intact. Her mane was a wreck—how had she not noticed that—and her coat was smudged with dirt and sand. There were even a few chips in the frames of her glasses.

Sunset took it all in. Then she all but forgot it when she saw the look in Twilight’s eye. If there had been stars in Twilight’s eyes earlier, they were little more than dying embers now.

“I mean…” Twilight gave a humorless laugh. “This… this has gotten a little insane, right? I mean, I didn’t really register it until now because we’ve been in wild exotic locations, meeting legendary authors who seem to know more about leyspace than every book in the Canterlot Cosmo, and insane maybe-ponies who can turn into dragons on a whim.”

“Twilight, you’re starting to scare me…” Sunset said slowly, but Twilight didn’t seem to notice.

“I mean, I didn’t know the Linking Chamber would actually teleport us to Jeddahoof. I didn’t think it would! But… I still got us stuck here. I got us stranded in Saddle Arabia and now we’re going through leyspace—which, according to everything I had ever read, wasn’t even a theory until today—to undo my mistake.” She shook her head wildly, her voice slowly gaining an edge. “No. This needs to stop. Assuming we make it out of here into anywhere close to Equestria… to be blunt, you need to get Celestia a different gift.”

She nodded to herself and met Sunset’s eyes.

“Wait, what?” Sunset blinked at the sudden reversal. “Why are you making demands of me? You’re the one who suggested the book in the first place!”

“You looked miserable and furious at the same time!” Twilight snapped back. “What was I supposed to do? I’m fairly sure a friend is supposed to try and help at a time like that.”

“Yeah, and… you did!”

“Then why do you keep forgetting to bring up the book until the last minute, Sunset?”

Sunset froze, then looked pointedly. “I’ve been a little preoccupied.”

“Yes, I’ve noticed. But not just about our circumstances. No, I think it’s more than that.” Twilight took a few steps forward, stopping inches from Sunset’s muzzle. “Did you talk to Basil about me?”

Sunset felt like she was going to get whiplash from the way Twilight kept switching topics on her.

“Well, did you?” she demanded, her ears up and eyes a little too intense.

“Which way, Twilight?” Sunset snapped, nodding toward the torch.

“Answer the question.”

“Not unless we’re walking.”

Twilight tried to glare Sunset down. But Sunset had been personally trained by the Princess of the Sun for years. Even Twilight couldn’t break through that wall of willpower. At least, not with a glare.

Oh, but there’s plenty of other things she could do, isn’t there? Should I show you a few?

Sunset gritted her teeth as thoughts and little fantasies she always buried as deep as they could go slammed into her brain. All involving Twilight. All involving her. All involving them.

You bitch, Sunset snarled at the monster in her head.

Cliche as it may be, takes one to know one, Sunny dearest. It laughed and retreated.

“Fine!” Twilight closed her eyes and pointed toward the left passage. “That way. Now talk!”

Sunset didn’t say a word as she left the library tower chamber behind and passed into a long winding passage of glowing amethyst crystal. Even this had small bookshelves lining the walls, though Sunset couldn’t care less at the moment.

“Sunset!” Twilight snapped, her voice echoing through the corridor. “Did Basil and you talk about me?”

“You don’t want an answer to that question, Twilight,” Sunset growled as she strode forward. “Push too hard and you’ll hear things you don’t want to hear. Things that aren’t good for you to hear.”

“What, I’m not strong enough to take it?” Twilight hissed as she trotted beside her, torch leading the way as they turned a corner.

“I don’t actually know if you are.” Sunset’s ears flattened against her head. She could feel her tail twitching like an angry cat’s. “You didn’t need to come. You didn’t need to go through any of this. You could have said no in the Wayfinder. You could have said no in Winds' shop. Pathseeker told us there were other ways! Airships! Boats! The Embassy!”

“And why didn’t you take them? Why should I take them if you don’t?”

The two mares stormed through another chamber, this one feeling like a classic old bookstore with piles of books everywhere, crammed and bowing shelves and a slightly musty smell. There was only one way through, so they both continued without more than a second glance.

“Because gifts are important to me!” Sunset bellowed, shattering the silence of the little slice of a bookstore as deeper memories crashed into her mind. “When I was growing up, all I ever got were stupid generic gifts from both of my parents. Stuff for any filly or mare. A hairbrush. A bow. A dress. They were all really expensive—like my parents would buy anything less—but it was never about me! About what I care about! So, when I got out of that house, I made a point to always give gifts that matter to the ponies who are important to me. Gifts that show them that I know them! I care about them! I want them in my life! And that’s what I need to give Celestia!”

They passed into another passage, this one little more than a mineshaft, complete with wooden support beams and a small track running through the center. This time, there weren’t any books in sight.

“So that’s it?” Twilight demanded. “You’re willing to risk our lives because you want to make sure Celestia gets something special?”

Sunset froze and swallowed hard, the words hitting her like a Manehattan carriage. Had she actually been too pushy? Had she… had she forced Twilight to come? Not physically, but… through… other means? Just by being Sunset Shimmer?

Of course you did. That’s the sort of power you have over ponies. You should be grat—

No. No, that’s not what happened. No.

“You agreed to this, Twilight,” Sunset said softly, staring straight ahead. “You could have said no. You didn’t. I should throw that question back at you. Is this more dangerous than I intended? Yes. But I want to get home. And I had hoped that stupid thing you’re levitating would do it. I was wrong.”

“You’re not answering the question I’m ask—”

“If you know a way to go back, please, go back. Retrace our steps to the place we started from. If you change your focus, I’m sure that thing will guide you right back to Jeddahoof. Contact the Equestrian Embassy and they’ll get you home. As for me? I’m going forward, even if I have to wander without that thing.”

Sunset started walking forward again, her chest tight, her head aching and her body moving like a bad marionette.

Twilight was at her side less than ten seconds later. “You never answered my question about Basil.”

Dammit. She’s like a baby dragon with a gemstone! You can’t get her to let go! The tightness in her chest intensified. It nearly threatened to overtake her and drag her down into a panic attack, but she visualized the chaos inside of her and pushed it down. It wasn’t her best technique, but it would work in the short-term. She hoped.

“Don’t ask, please,” Sunset whispered.

Twilight ignored the plea, never breaking stride with her. “And let’s not forget those long looks you keep having with everypony. Pathseeker. Yearling, even Desert Winds. I think the reason you never had one with Lost Page is because she never had a chance to look you in the eye!”

“Twilight, don’t do this,” Sunset begged, wishing she could curl into a ball and just hide. Her angry little pony laughed hysterically while throwing both memory and fantasy. One after another, on and on...

They passed into another chamber. Sunset was vaguely aware of a cave around them. She ignored it as they turned right.

“What’s going on, Sunset?” Twilight screamed, shoving Sunset in the side in a surprising show of force. “I’m supposed to be your friend!”

The shove did little to her physically, since Sunset was taller and better built than Twilight due to their particular occupations. Mentally, however, that single shove shattered the wall she had tried so desperately to shore up.

“Yeah, you are!” Sunset bellowed through the next crystal-lined passage. She didn’t look at her. She wouldn’t. She couldn’t. “I think it would be better if you actually did go back, Twilight. If we can find a way back. I’ll go on alone. I’ll even walk you back! You don’t want to be around me. I’m just going to get burned probably doing something stupid and you’ll get burned, too. Is that what you want to hear? Is that good enough for you?”

“Agh!” Twilight let out an inarticulate growl. “Don’t you get it? I’m not leaving! I’m not leaving you! I’ve been right here, at your side, for the entire time. I told you, I started this! If I can’t get you to stop, I’ll at least help you finish!”

“A few minutes ago you wanted to know where this ended!”

“Yeah, then I saw what this is doing to you. I changed my mind.” Twilight huffed, waving the torch back and forth between crystal protrusions. “And I realized you’re really… really… a wreck right now. You need someone watching over you!”

Sunset almost laughed at the absurdity of the statement, considering Twilight’s current state. She would have… if Twilight hadn’t been almost certainly right. That made it so much worse.

“Why are you being so stupidly noble about this?” Sunset demanded, her panic leaking through the last remains of the shattered dam. “Take a hint, Sparkle! You’re better off without me!”

“Not going to happen!”

The rest of the dam inside Sunset cracked. Some distant part of her mind analyzed the stress of the situation, the threat of having to reveal something to Twilight, the madness of the night or any one of a dozen other things. It didn’t matter, because when the panic took hold, Sunset did the only thing she could think of.

She ran.

She bolted down the passage, dodging crystal pillars with ease. Her light spell—the miniature sun—still bobbed over her head, illuminating her path. Her hoofsteps pounded on the crystal as she desperately tried to put Twilight behind her. She had the torch. She’d be fine. She’d be perfectly fine. Better than with her.

Twilight called out her name, but Sunset clamped her ears shut to her friend’s cry. She was just another friend she didn’t deserve and would never deserve. Twilight was too good of a mare to get dragged down with the likes of Sunset. She’d hoped she could keep their friendship safe from her evil little demon, but that wasn’t going to happen. If something romantic would destroy Twilight… then friendship wouldn’t be any better.

She should have known better than to let herself get involved in any way with Twilight Sparkle.

She burst out into another chamber built of floating discs and pillars of books, the walls appearing as projections of star patterns. She spared it all only one glance before she galloped toward the next doorway.

Then something slammed into her from behind, knocking her from her hooves and sending her skidding across the floor into a wall.

Twilight fared a little better as she tripped and stumbled, barely avoiding a faceplant as she screeched to a stop before Sunset.

“Oh no you don’t!” Twilight spat, gasping for breath from her sprint. “You aren’t leaving me.”

“It’s better...” Sunset began, her chest heaving with the effort of breathing. The panic had faded, at least for the moment, leaving everything else laying there, raw and naked inside of her. “It’s better this—”

“You aren’t leaving me!” Twilight screamed, slamming both forehooves into the soft floor as her eyes began to glisten. “Not again!”

She’s not allowed to be the weepy one now! Not after pushing so hard!

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” Sunset shot back. “Huh? What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You’re not leaving me like you did the day you set me up with Moon Dancer!” Twilight shouted.

The words echoed far longer than they should have.

Sunset met Twilight’s eyes. To her shock, there was real pain in those violet eyes. To her horror, the only thing Sunset felt on seeing that pain was rage.

She climbed to her hooves and shoved herself in Twilight’s face, the dam holding back all the frustration and anger shattering in an instant.

“I helped you that day,” Sunset snarled, the tiny sun above her flickering in the chaos of her emotions. “You know it, I know it. And I also know you’re happy with Moon Dancer.”

“I am!” Twilight snapped back. Unfamiliar books on the discs around them twitched and spasmed, as if an unseen wind flowed down through the room. “Dating Moon Dancer is the most fun I’ve had in years!”

“So, then why are you even bringing this up?” The light from Sunset’s little sun shifted to violet, then teal and then back to golden sunlight. “It makes no sense! If I abandoned’ you and you’re so very happy, why are you acting like you regret what happened?”

“Because I know what you talked about with Basil, Sunset!” Twilight screamed.

Oh Harmony, no. Anything but that. Not that. She can’t know. She can’t know!

“I’m not stupid! I’m… I’m not! I know I’m oblivious a lot and that I miss things… social stuff. But, I’m not blind. All those looks… I saw the expressions. They were ones of sympathy. And they always happened after looking at me!” Twilight stomped her hooves onto the carpet of glittering stars and glowing nebulae. “Why? What are those eyes telling you? Because I don’t know! I can guess but I can’t be sure and I need to be sure!”

“They warned me that this very thing might happen!” Sunset’s defenses were ground to dust, anything left held together only by wishful thinking and wind. “About emotions overwhelming me! About me saying stupid things! About me maybe wishing things had been different or that I had been good enough for you!”

“Good… what do you mean ‘good enough for you’?” Twilight looked utterly lost. She rubbed her eyes. Sunset ignored the fact that Twilight’s hoof came away damp. “What…”

Sunset’s shoulders slumped and she sighed. “Don’t play games with me, Twilight. We both know that there’s still something between us. I’m sure you feel it. Maybe it’s a leftover effect of that spell back at the RCA… but after this long? I don’t think so. Not anymore. You know what I’m talking about.”

Twilight didn’t meet her gaze, which was answer enough for Sunset.

“The worst thing is, I didn’t get any advice.” Sunset sniffed slightly. “Most of the time, the only thing I got was pity.”

Once upon a time, that pity would have enraged her. Made her lash out. If somepony had been so condescending to offer her pity, it would have made her do stupid things.

I’m still doing stupid things, Sunset thought ruefully. Nothing’s really changed, except for the kind of stupid.

Sunset shifted upright and leaned her head against the strange velvet-black constellation wall. It took a moment for her to catch her breath, look up and finally meet Twilight’s eyes… but found herself unable to speak. She couldn’t. Not… not after admitting the truth.

Or as close to the truth as she could get.

Coward.

“I…” Twilight looked utterly lost. Lost in every way, from knowing what to say to knowing her own mind.

It lasted for at least a minute—or maybe an hour—before Twilight finally dropped to her haunches and let out a choked sob.

“What am I supposed to do here, Sunset? We both made our decisions! We both knew…”

“I know.” Sunset stared at the slowly-churning starscape in the carpet. “I’m… I’m just… I don’t know how to handle this either, Twilight. I have memories that aren’t mine in my head. You say things about stuff that’s happened to you—stuff that I was never there for and have never heard before—and I know about it! It’s like… you’re actually living in my head. Or… the past you was. It comes and goes, but… it’s there. You’re there.”

“You’re not the only one, Sunset,” Twilight whispered, her voice barely carrying through the books, discs and stars. “I get the same thing. I… I remember all your friends. All our friends. When… when I talk to them… when I hear the stories…”

Sunset watched as Twilight pulled off her glasses and floated them in the air beside the still-burning torch. The glasses were streaked with tears.

“I remember how you met Coco and Rara… I remember how you felt when you all saved Trixie. I remember the taste of the tea you had with Cheerilee. I remember the smell of the doughnuts you ate when you played O&O with… with… Minuette, Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine. And…” Twilight choked. Her tears splashed against a large crimson nebula. “I… I remember what Moon Dancer did for you. She saved you Sunset. And you know how badly you needed to be saved. I… I remember your fights from both sides, Sunset! Mine and yours! The whole week, except the last day! I remember me… me being so terrified of you and… and I remember Moon Dancer…”

Great wracking sobs overcame Twilight and her words just faded away.

Sunset didn’t know what to do. She wasn’t against hugging. She’d hugged Twilight back in the market. But… after so many close calls tonight alone, could Sunset trust herself not to do something stupid?

Could she trust Twilight not to do something stupid?

“Do you know what’s it’s like?” Twilight whispered as she stared as a solar system slid beneath her hooves. “To… to see the filly you once had a thing for… save the mare who scared you half to death? Why… why… why do you think I’m so drawn to her, Sunset? Why’d you think it finally happened now of all times?”

“I… I don’t know…” Sunset said, but she doubted Twilight could hear her. “I really don’t—”

“Because I got her back as a friend through you, dammit!” Twilight spat.

Despite everything, Sunset blinked. She didn’t think she’d ever heard Twilight swear before. But that was nothing compared to the fury in her eyes as Twilight looked up. Fury at herself, fury at the world, fury at everything. And probably more than enough for Sunset herself.

“I got to see her grow into the pony she became. A beautiful, confident, snarky, sassy pony who loves what she does, is loyal to her friends no matter the cost and… celebrates the friendships and relationships I could have had if I hadn’t been such a… such a bucking coward!”

“Twilight… I…”

Twilight got to her hooves and started pacing back and forth, her eyes focused on something only she could see. Her body shook with rage, fury, anguish and probably a dozen other emotions boiling within her.

That was when Sunset realized that Twilight might have bottled up her emotions even more than Sunset herself had.

“I never asked for any of this!” Twilight wailed. Books shivered as her horn flared with power. Both the torch and her glasses burned with brilliant raspberry light for a moment, though Twilight seemed not to notice. “I was perfectly happy in my life without you coming in and ruining everything! But… you had to! You just had to!”

“Okay, wait a second!” Sunset protested, getting back to her hooves as her hackles rose to meet Twilight’s rage. “I never asked for this, either! It’s not like Celestia sent me to meet with you! I refuse to—”

“Are you sure?” Twilight interrupted, her voice running right over Sunset’s. “Who knows? She’s Princess Celestia, Sunset! She’s lived over a thousand years! I even remember you telling her that she was ‘the living embodiment of wisdom from previous generations.’” Twilight’s voice cracked. “And I wasn’t even there for that conversation!”

“Twilight, you need to—”

“I could easily see that this was all part of some grand scheme on the Princess’s part to help you… with whatever she’s actually teaching you! She wants something from you, Sunset!”

“I’m not stupid!” Sunset shot back. “I know she—”

“And I’m probably just a piece of that puzzle. Maybe I’m meant to just be a poor reflection of you! Scare you into what could have been! Maybe that’s why I got that dragon’s egg, because she wanted to make sure I always felt second-best!”

“Twilight, the Princess Celestia I know, the one you know would never do that!”

Twilight whirled and stared at Sunset with wild eyes, mad enough to make Sunset take a few steps back. Without her realizing it, one of the discs had moved to rest on the floor nearby. A hoofstep caused a single book to fall out and land right between Sunset’s forehooves. She glanced down. The title was The Fall of Canterlot: The Beginning of the Final War. She frowned at the book, glanced at the disc and refocused on Twilight.

“Actually, I don’t know that!” Twilight snapped, throwing her hooves into the air. “I don’t know that at all! And neither do you! She could be playing us all like puppets and we would never know it! That’s it! I’m just part of some grand test. The latest in a long series of challenges of the great and majestic Sunset Shimmer! I’m just another piece on the board.” A manic gleam burned in her eyes and it sent a shiver down Sunset’s spine. “You saw how she acted when we first met! How she kept looking at me! I keep thinking about those moments over and over! She knows something about me, Sunset! Something she’s not telling us! That Spire project? It’s… it’s harmonic antenna! I’ve seen the design before… though I can’t remember where and I’ve wracked my brain ever since we first prototyped that stupid thing! And yes, in case you’re wondering, I know the reason it’s not working now is because I’m dating Moon Dancer! I’m surprised Celestia didn’t try to intervene there, too!”

“But… that…” Trying to get in a word edgewise felt like trying to swim up a waterfall.

“I never should have agreed to any of this… the only reason I… I… the only reason I’m with Moon Dancer… did you know… did you know that sometimes, we talk as if I’m you?” Twilight laughed. It was an ugly sound, bitterness and something close to madness in equal measure. “I’m just another version of you, Sunset! I’m nothing more than a copy, a fraud. She’s never really been interested in you—though she’s thought about it—wanna know the real reason she wasn’t? The real reason she didn’t ever decide to try to see if the two of you could be more than friends? Because you reminded her of me! She couldn’t handle it! I’m second-best again!”

Twilight suddenly stopped and whirled to buck one of the pillars of books on another settled bookcase disc. Books scattered throughout the strange star-lined chamber. A moment later, the discs all whirred as they fled up beyond their reach. Twilight didn’t even spare them a second glance as books rained from the sky.

Sunset caught a few titles, her mind capturing covers like a camera’s flashbulb as she watched her friend completely self-destruct.

The Canterlot Hive. Discord’s Vengeance. The Thousand Year Reign of the Centaur God-King. The Heroes of Harmony. A Basket in the Golden Oaks Library: An Autobiography by Spike. Profit and Loss. Radiant Hope’s Last Stand.

Her own anger and frustration with Twilight melted into some tank deep in her mind as she finally realized that Twilight had been as much a wreck as she had.

She’d just hidden it better.

Then she registered the dozen or so books floating in Twilight’s raspberry magic. With a scream, she flung out a hoof and they exploded from her like missiles. Sunset narrowly missed taking one in the chest. With a loud pop, Twilight’s glasses and the torch fell to the ground. Everything seemed to go still for a bit after that loud thunk of the torch hitting the carpet. Some whirring came from above. The rustle of pages echoed through the silent chamber. The drip of water came from somewhere far away.

Sunset’s eyes fell on the torch as both the yellow and pink flames began to dim. Her mouth opened, but no sound came out.

Finally, Twilight collapsed into a heap on the floor.

“I don’t…” she sobbed quietly. “I can’t do it anymore, Sunset. Everything in the whole world revolves around you. If it wasn’t for you, I wouldn’t have any friends. If it wasn’t for you, Moon Dancer would have never spoken to me again. If it wasn’t for you, I’d never have met Princess Celestia. Everything is about you… I’m just… some… some… second-rate copy. A pathetic excuse for a unicorn… the charity case…”

Twilight mumbled some more, but Sunset couldn’t make out her words. Instead, Sunset plopped down and stared at the crying mare, too stunned to do anything but reel at Twilight’s words.

How long has she repressed all of this? Sunset wondered. How long had she fought to keep this down? How long has she been keeping these secrets? Moon Dancer didn’t ever ask me because I reminded her too much of Twilight? She’s actually been reliving the memories of my friends and me? How… what did that spell do to her?

Sunset hadn’t had anything as severe as this… so why was it hitting Twilight so hard?

Twilight sniffled four times before it came to Sunset in a flash.

Because… she’s been alone, Sunset realized. Her eyes went wide. This is Harmony magic. It’s all about connections. And Twilight’s being overwhelmed by the connections! That’s why the spell has far stronger aftereffects on her! I grew up with these connections naturally, but Twilight… they were all practically forc—

A horrific screech froze her thoughts in ice.

Then came the whispers, floating through the air like the buzz of enormous mosquitos. They were not the whispers she had heard before. Each whisper seemed to suck some of the light from her heart—and from her light spell.

The room began to dim. Even the bookshelf-discs seemed to huddle together in fear above their heads.

Twilight whimpered, then she stirred from her stupor, looking around, her eyes wide in terror. “What… what was that?”

Sunset opened her mouth to speak, only for another echoing screech to sweep through the seemingly-endless alien hallways.

This screech came from a different direction.

“Oh Harmony…” Sunset whispered. “Whatever it is… there’s more than one…”

Distant galloping hooves echoed from every entrance, steadily growing stronger with each passing second. Sunset’s heart beat in time as he eyes darted to the four entrances to the space-library.

“Celestia…” Twilight sobbed, curling into a ball. “The monsters found us… We’re… we’re going to die here…”

Sunset gaped as Twilight’s colors seemed to bleed away, creating strange patterns of black, gray and white against her coat.

Okay, what in Tartarus is this insanity? Nope! Nope! Nope!

It was enough to finally snap Sunset out of her shock. “Like Tartarus we’re dying here!”

Twilight looked up at her, her eyes bloodshot and wet with tears. “What… what are you going to do?”

Sunset grabbed Twilight’s glasses and shoved them onto her face. A second later, she threw the torch at the prone librarian.

Midair, both the top and bottom flames reignited, brighter than ever.

Twilight caught it in a field of levitation and stared at it. Instantly, her coat regained its normal lavender hue.

“What are we going to do,” Sunset corrected as she got up, marched over and hauled Twilight to her hooves. “You aren’t going to give up me that easily, Twilight.”

“Sunset…” Twilight bit her quivering lip. “I… I’m no combat mage. And… you don’t need me. I’ll just slow you down.”

“Shut it, Twilight.” Sunset glared at her. “I need you just as much as I need any of my best friends. Just as much as Minuette or Moon Dancer or any of the others. I don’t care what some magic spell put in our heads. I don’t care what that’s making us do or feel or think.”

“But… don’t you realize… we’re lost! How are we supposed to get out of here?”

Another screech ripped through the aisle, closer now. It sounded different… like it was coming from another throat.

“I know we’re lost. We’re not going to stay that way.” Sunset glanced at the starry walls and floor, trying to keep an eye on all four entrances at once. “Try and stay behind me.”

“Sunset… about what… what just happened. What I said…”

Another scream, tinged with glee and madness.

Sunset put her hoof to Twilight’s muzzle, silencing her. “You aren’t second-best. Or a copy. Or any of it. Twilight, I’m pretty damn sure Moon Dancer loves you. She has for years. Yes, you might know Moon Dancer better now because you got stuck with some of my memories, but that’s the pony she was always meant to be.” Sunset smiled even as another screech made her blood turn cold. Even through that, she felt fire in her chest. “And that pony cared about you long before I ever came around.”

Twilight sniffled again and nodded slightly, gratitude shining in her eyes.

“We don’t have time to talk about all the other stuff,” Sunset said. She also didn’t want to talk about it. But she’d do it. Later. “But I do promise you one thing.”

Sunset lowered her hoof and backed away from one of the doors as she caught a flicker of movement.

“What’s that?”

“I’m getting you out of here,” Sunset growled. A teal shield flashed into existence around them. “Because if I don’t, Moon Dancer will kill me.”

Twilight laughed, though it was really more of a choking snort.

Sunset grinned back at her, raised her head and overcharged her light spell.

A blast of light erupted around them, like a brand new star being born in this strange interstellar library. Even under such intense light, the starscapes remained perfectly intact. Save for the section around the entrance they were both facing.

That part continued to darken.

Sunset slowly slid to the side, constantly checking behind her and to the other doorways. The passage in front of them was a large hexagonal tube, books lining every surface save for the floor. Sunset couldn’t tell how the ones in the ceiling stayed up. And she didn’t much care at the moment. Orbs of greenish light dotted the corridor every two yards or so. Some distance down the passage, it took a sharp turn to the right.

Something was slowly sucking the light from the corner.

A.K. Yearling’s parting words came back to Sunset in that moment.

For your own sake, stay out of the shadows!

“Oh, Harmony,” Sunset whispered, trying to keep her knees from shaking.

Twilight trembled beside her.

Something slipped out from behind the corner and another set of green lights were consumed. It just stood there—if it was actually standing—and watched them, as if curious. Two grayish eyes peered out from the whirling shadows. Even from this distance, she could feel the thing start to drain the illumination from Sunset’s small sun. Its billowing body swirled and shifted, wrapping around the book beside it and leaving only dead-looking black tomes in its wake. Sunset tried to make out more of the creature, but it was impossible. She wasn’t even sure if there was any more to the creature. She wasn’t sure if it was casting the shadow or if it was the shadow.

It looked like it had escaped from Tartarus itself.

For all Sunset knew, maybe it had.

The mere sight of it almost locked Sunset’s bones in ice. Almost.

“Sunset?” Twilight whimpered.

The thing’s eyes narrowed slightly.

“Yeah?”

The shadows shifted forward.

“Should we run?”

Another set of orbs were consumed.

“Yeah.”

They both turned tail and bolted.

Another deafening screech sounded behind them as they fled the monster. An answering screech sounded, then another, then another. Dozens. Hundreds. Coming from every direction. The sounds echoed strangely off the bookshelves and passageways. As they ran, the floor beneath their hooves shifted from carpet to wood to stone to dirt. The bookshelves continued to change with every skidding turn, becoming marble, metal, living bark and black carapace. The books changed, too, becoming massive grimoires filled with ancient magics, small paperback romances, thick historical texts and thin volumes of literary criticism.

Sunset didn’t have a clue why most of the sections they passed had signs in Equestrian. She didn’t care much, either.

Neither of them paid any real attention to the chambers any longer. They had more pressing matters.

They were in the middle of a section about treehouses—while apparently inside a library inside an actual tree—when the first of the shadow things struck.

Sunset had only the briefest hint of movement to warn her. It was enough to get her shield up in time, but it wasn’t enough for her to actually do anything but get slammed into the bookshelf. Twilight shrieked as she fell backward. Sunset crashed to the floor, books raining down on top of her and her assailant.

“By Celestia!” Twilight screamed. “Sunset, watch out!”

Sunset looked up and time seemed to stop. The thing hissing at her looked like some sort of corrupted half-quarry eel. It had a massive maw of crooked fangs with two enormous mandibles lined with even more fangs. It’s lower body looked like nothing more than a hideous snake, but it had strange featherless wings on both sides, each tipped with glistening claws.

And the entire thing seemed to be made of gnarled, twisting shadows.

It roared and snapped down at her. Sunset grunted as her shield took the brunt of the attack. Even though the magic, it felt like being hit in the skull with a hammer. Sunset groaned and flung a book at the monster with her hooves. The book soared through her shield and bopped it right on the snout.

The great glowing red eyes crossed for a moment before it let out a bellow that nearly deafened her. The clawed wing-things crashed down in rapid slashing strokes as it tried to rip through her shield. And Sunset knew that under this much strain, it wouldn’t be long before it did just that. She was already overcharging her shield as it was. Worse, she couldn’t cast anything while keeping the shield up! If she used anything less than her full concentration, her shield would shatter under the next blow.

“Hey! Over here, you overgrown garden hose!”

A massive encyclopedia bounced off the thing’s head. It hissed and turned to face its new assailant.

Overgrown garden hose? Did Twilight really just…

Sunset’s head turned slowly to stare at Twilight. She looked terrified and furious in equal measure. The thing roared surged forward to attack the librarian with inequine speed. Sunset’s heart stopped as the thing tried to chomp down on Twilight in a single bite, only to hiss when it rebounded off a raspberry shield of light.

Twilight panted heavily inside the bubble, yet still managed to give Sunset a manic grin. “I guess those lessons my brother taught me weren’t a waste after—ah!”

The shadow thing struck again and again, roaring in frustration as it tried to tear into Twilight’s shield as it had done to Sunset’s. But Sunset knew Twilight was no battlemage. Twilight might have the magical power to keep a shield strong, but she didn’t have the training to hold out for long.

“I’m really sick of this night,” Sunset muttered. Then she dropped her shield and climbed to her hooves. “Sorry about this, Twilight!”

Twilight’s eyes locked with hers. Then, she went white.

As if sensing the sudden buildup of magic, the creature turned to look at Sunset.

It got a face full of sunfire.

It screamed and howled and bellowed as half of the shadow-thing’s face dissolved as if the sun itself had punched it. Sunset unleashed another bolt of pure sunfire through the thing’s chest. It let out a final screech before exploding into dust. When the dust cleared, a few books behind the spot where the creature had been were on fire.

“Couldn’t you have done that without damaging the books?” Twilight asked weakly.

“I said I was sorry!”

“Well, that’s no—gah!”

Sunset yanked Twilight into motion again as something new surged out of another intersection. It tried to pounce on Twilight but overshot, a massive hulking bull-like thing with too many legs and too many fangs. By the time it let out another screech, Sunset and Twilight had already galloped through the next passage.

“Tell me we’re at least following that torch!” Sunset panted as they skidded around another corner filled with small crystalline instruments and songbooks. “And tell me that we’re close!”

They took another right and Twilight blanched. “Maybe to the first, how should I know about the second!”

Sunset could feel the creatures as the began to home in on their position. It was only a matter of time before they were cut off and surrounded. This wasn’t a place for ponies. This was a place for monsters, and they had every advantage.

“Can’t you do something else with that thing?” Sunset cried as they darted through a forest of tall mushrooms, each stalk lined with books. “Yearling told you to control it! It even worked on book magic… I think!”

“I don’t even really know how it works!” Twilight shouted over the howls of the monsters at their hooves.

Sunset didn’t look back. “Well, I’m open to ideas! I’ve only ever done combat training! I’ve never been in an actual fight!”

“You trained with Celestia, that has to count for something!”

“Yeah, and she kicked my tail from one end of the training field to the other every single time!”

Twilight seemed to shake the torch in her magic. The magic field shifted and changed, as if she were running her hooves along it, looking for some sort of button or trigger.

“I can’t sense anything!” Twilight screamed.

Something leapt out in the encroaching shadows as they entered a wider corridor of books, at least three yards across. Sunset speared it with sunfire and galloped on, not even bothering to look at what she had just destroyed.

“Funnel magic into it! This is leyspace. We’re surrounded by books! Maybe Narrative Causality will save us!”

“And how is a fictional theory about storybook plots going to help us?” Twilight demanded she tossed up a shield to deflect a rain of black arrows falling on them from above. “This isn’t a story!”

“Well, if this was a story, this would be a perfect time for that damn thing to summon a magic door or something!” Sunset shot back. Her legs and hooves were killing her. She hadn’t sprinted this far in ages. She would be paying for this in the morning—assuming either of them saw morning.

“I’m pretty sure it doesn’t work like that! They said it was just a decorative torch!”

“Try anyway!”

“Fine!”

The pink and yellow flames at either end of the torch suddenly grew to ten times their normal size, sending out a blaze of light so dazzling Sunset almost ran into a tree. Some of the shadows screeched in what might have been fury at the sudden radiance. On a whim, Sunset funneled more magic into her light spell—still bouncing above her head as a miniature sun—and was rewarded with more screeches from the monsters around them. They splashed through a rocky pool of water and kept galloping.

Sunset took a look around as Twilight shook the torch in her magic, gritting her teeth and muttering under her breath. They were in some sort of cave system. Each of the bookshelves were carved out of the stone with love and care. They had to jump a fallen limestone stalagmite and rush through another icy river so cold it felt like runoff from some ancient glacier.

Shadows boiled out of a side passage and Sunset flung a wave of sunfire into the tunnel. The shadows screamed and twisted, but the sunfire gave the two unicorns enough time to pass without being pulled into the darkness.

The books in each of the bookshelves were strange circular things with odd runic lettering around the edges—and the bookshelves had been designed to hold each of them.

Strangest library ever. Sunset thought as they rushed into another limestone gallery. This one had displays made of stone, featuring books with signs in some rune-based language Sunset didn’t recognize. Something tried to take a swipe of them at above, but a split-second shield from Sunset deflected it.

Things swooped in from on high, leathery bat-like wings almost knocking them from their hooves. Dragons the size of Desert Winds’s drake form dropped from the ceiling and roared. Sunset unleashed a pair of sunfire bolts into their gaping maws, blowing their heads into dust.

Another short passage, but she could feel herself flagging. Twilight was losing speed, too. A screech from behind them forced them to gallop once more.

“What about the bag?” Twilight gasped, obviously not getting what she wanted out of the torch. “Didn’t… Desert Winds… say something… about a gift?”

“I—”

They took another turn and plunged into a massive dark crystalline library that looked far too big to be ‘lost’ in leyspace. Gargoyles leapt from the shadows. More of the snake-things rushed out from doorways. Sunset roared in terrified rage as she unleashed a shockwave of sunfire at the monsters, setting both book and monster aflame. Twilight let out a cry of protest at the fate of the books, but it was mostly drowned out by the screams of the shadow-things. She probably didn’t have enough breath to really berate Sunset properly right now, anyway.

“Nothing’s working!” Twilight cried, her voice hoarse and cracked. “Sunset, nothing’s happening! I don’t think this is anything more than a fancy light source! Can… can you teleport or something?”

“I’m not about to try teleporting in a space that doesn’t really exist!” Sunset answered as they surged forward along one of the sides of the enormous library. “Origin points matter for teleportation spells, Twilight!”

“Sorr—aah!”

Sunset skidded to a stop and spun just in time to see Twilight tumble into a black crystal bookcase so hard she actually heard the crack of bone. Twilight howled in pain, clutching her unnaturally twisted left hindleg, tears streaming down her face.

Sunset dove forward toward Twilight just as she spied the black arrows coming from the rafters high above.

A weak raspberry-colored shield flashed into existence long enough to stop the arrows, but it faded an instant later.

“Get… get out of here…” Twilight said through gritted teeth as she rocked back and forth. “You aren’t going to… to die here… because of me…”

“This isn’t how this ends, Twi,” Sunset growled as she hauled Twilight back against one of the walls to give her a better view of the oncoming enemy. “I told you, I’m not leaving without you. Moon Dancer would kill me.”

“Better… her… than these things…” Twilight grunted.

“That spell must not have given you a very good memory of just what Moon Dancer can do if you think they’re worse than her.”

Twilight snorted and winced in pain. “I can’t walk, Sunset.”

“I know,” Sunset replied.

“You can’t levitate me out and protect us both at the same time.”

“I know,” Sunset repeated.

Sunset took a moment to really gather in her surroundings. She could only see a hint of dark crystalline rafters, with pillars leading to arches. There were three entrances to this particular chamber, all of them with ornate doors that had long since rotted away into nothing, though the books remained intact. Each of the books were covered in runes Sunset didn’t know. And they were surrounded by books, for the bookcases stretched high above into the darkness. Books covered every surface, from the pillars to the walls.

But more importantly, Sunset could see the things through the doors. They had slowed their approach, as if sensing their prey could no longer run. Sunset’s eyes searched the darkness just beyond the portal opposite of them. Those two gray eyes were back and Sunset thought she saw the suggestion of a hideous smile in the swirling shadows.

“At last…” whispered something in Sunset’s mind. Twilight screamed and clutched her head, thrashing as if someone had run her through with a white-hot sword. Sunset felt the same stab, but she was used to sharing her head with a demon. “New champions… powerful ones…”

“Buck off,” Sunset snarled as shadows boiled out from the other entrances. More shadow crept down from the ceiling, as if somepony were dripping black paint down the books.

“Defiance. Passion. Good. Mighty spirits to feast upon…”

Twilight sobbed hysterically, seemingly oblivious to the world around her. A barrage of black missiles came from their right. Sunset’s shield deflected them into a bookshelf. The bookshelf promptly exploded and books rained down upon them, though none bore as much as a scorch mark.

This is my head! screamed Sunset’s angry little pony. She belongs to me!

“A second spirit? No, a second voice? A split heart, perhaps? A key, a path, a door… to unlock ours. Yes… most suitable. Most suitable…”

“Screw both of you!” Sunset shouted with a stomp of her hoof, staring down the massive horde slowly moving toward them. “This is my head and I plan on keeping it!”

Twilight screamed as if she were being burned from the inside out. Shadows swallowed more and more of the gallery of books. Sunset’s horn ignited as she reinforced her shield, pouring all of the strength into it. Then, in an act of desperation, she wove her light spell into the shield itself. Instantly, the shield became a blinding bubble of light, though Sunset could still see through it. The shadows hissed, but claws began to rake at it, talons tried to score it, spears tried to pierce it… all while two glowing gray eyes watched above a pitiless hint of a smirk in the distance.

“Don’t like the light, do you?” Sunset smirked. “Light’s never kind to shadow, is it?”

“Ah, your defiance, your seed… it shall be delicious. A wonderful replacement. A wonderful vessel.”

Sunset ignored the nattering voice and looked down at the thrashing Twilight. Sadly, this was not a time to be gentle.

“Twilight!” Sunset said, shaking her friend. “On your hooves! Now!”

“They’re in my head, Sunset! They’re in my head!” Twilight was completely hysterical. She started pounding her own skull as she could beat the voices out by sheer willpower. “Make it stop! Make it stop! Make it stop! Make it—”

Sunset backhoofed Twilight across the face. The sheer shock of the action seemed to shake Twilight from her terror and her eyes refocused on Sunset. She rubbed the side of her face and nodded in thanks.

“What… what happened? Did you get us out?”

Sunset shook her head grimly.

“Mmm. Yes, a bonded pair. Two keys, two locks, two paths… suitable. Not optimal. But suitable. Both have pain. Both have the seed.”

Sunset shoved the torch into Twilight’s hooves as she pulled out the lime-green bag and dug around inside of it. “Get up, Twilight.”

Despite her broken hindleg, Twilight rose to her hooves—clutching a nearby pillar for support—and took up the torch in her magic, flourishing it forward as if it were a spear just as Sunset finally found Desert Wind’s ‘free gift.’ Sunset patted Twilight on the shoulder. She didn’t need to explain why. Twilight understood why.

“You could have left,” Twilight pointed out, her voice still laced with pain.

“I know.”

“Sunset?”

“Yeah, Twi?”

“You’re an idiot.”

Sunset snorted with laughter. “You’ve been hanging around Moon Dancer too long.”

“Am I wrong?”

“Never said that.”

Sunset looked at Twilight.

Twilight looked at Sunset.

They smiled at each other, all anger or frustration gone for the moment. Within Twilight’s eyes, Sunset saw acceptance. What’s more—despite everything—Sunset saw gratitude.

The shadows crashed against the shield. Sunset grunted, pouring more energy into the spell. She didn’t dare use sunfire now. She couldn’t possibly use that while maintaining the shield at the same time. That meant it was Twilight’s turn. She was their last chance. She tossed the small box at her and Twilight caught it.

“I have no idea what it is,” Sunset replied as Twilight ripped it open. “But I think we’d better figure it out. This shield isn’t going to last forever!”

Sunset kept an eye on Twilight’s progress as she desperately fought to keep the shield up. Inside the small box was… an even smaller book. For some bizarre reason, the only thing Sunset could think of was it being a cat-sized book. And stranger still, the book was encased in a softly glowing blue orb.

“What is it?” Sunset whispered.

“It’s a… I think it’s a sort of… bound magical story, but… Sunset, this is going to…”

“Never mind what it is… can it help us—ugh!”

Something that looked vaguely like a unicorn smashed into her shield in a full gallop. Sunset screamed at the magical backlash and her shield shattered. She reeled against the bookcase, ripping up her saddlebags and jacket against a few edged.

Twilight snarled in defiance and her horn ignited in raspberry fire.

Books floated into the air and shot forward like arrows into the storm of shadows. To Sunset’s shock, the runes on the books were ablaze with soft blue light. Shadows shrieked in agony as the enchanted books ripped through the monsters. Sunset stumbled back to her hooves and unleashed a beam of pure sunfire, trying to hose down the entire lot of them. Shadows burned away, but new shadows replaced them only seconds later.

Then, Twilight used the brief respite to shove the story orb into the glowing pink flame of the torch. It stuck there, but didn’t burn. Then she nodded, as if she understood what she was doing now.

That was good because Sunset didn’t have a clue.

Another snake-thing rushed forward. Twilight let out a holler of defiance and used the torch like a club, swinging the torch like a club across the thing’s jaw.

The instant the sphere made contact with the snake-thing, both exploded.

An eruption of power and rainbow light threw Sunset and Twilight against the bookshelf as books fell like rain. Neither of them had the strength to shield themselves from the avalanche. But when Sunset scrambled back up, with Twilight seconds behind her, she froze at the sight before her.

A large book now floated in a brilliant nimbus of white light in the very center of the gallery. Its radiance seemed to beat back the monsters. They hissed and gibbered and snarled, though Sunset could not see anything distinct save for two gray eyes narrowed in annoyance.

“Well… I didn’t see that coming,” Sunset muttered. “Really is a bound story?”

“Yeah, it’s pretty,” Twilight whispered. “They’re… usually really pretty. They’re… usually children’s toys. Just… little plays of light and shadow...”

A stallion of pure light appeared in front of the book. He looked around, as if distracted, then knelt down to write on a glowing table that hadn’t been there before. Another pony joined him—a mare, Sunset thought—then things started to move quickly.

White light burned around the book. Sunset could only see a little bit of the tableau that played out before them. It took her almost a half a minute before she realized she was watching the story within the book itself.

She’d seen this sort of thing before, of course. Everypony had. It was nothing more than a spell crafted to animate the events of the story using magical figures. Sunset had done a few herself.

But never had she seen one crafted so beautifully in such pure, white light.

Finally, the story ended, lasting less than two minutes, with that same stallion sitting in a chair, reading a book. Then the figure faded.

The orb shot back into Twilight’s hooves. She stared at it, then looked to Sunset.

“We expected better,” hissed the voice. “Now—”

Sunset, snapped out of her reverie by the thing’s voice, did the first thing she could think of. She grabbed a book in her magic—though the little runes didn’t light up for her—and chucked it at the thing as hard as she could.

It passed through every shadow without the creatures doing more than fuzzing slightly.

“That… was pitiful,” it sneered.

The book did nothing… because it was my magic. But when Twilight threw them...

“Chuck more books at them,” Sunset snapped.

“What?” Twilight sputtered.

“Use your magic! Fire more of these weird books at them!” Sunset cried. “It hurts them when it’s you!”

Twilight stashed the orb and immediately began launching book after book. And just like before, the book’s runes ignited every time. Sunset fired a bolt of sunfire into the gray eyes, but shadows just rolled back in.

That’s when she got it. The orb hadn’t been meant to do anything… save to buy them seconds. Seconds for what, she didn’t know. But maybe, just maybe, they could make them matter.

“Every book, Twilight.” Sunset forced her magic to send out a blast of sunfire as a roiling sheet of flame. “All at once!”

Twilight nodded so quickly her glasses nearly fell off. A spine of shadow struck Sunset in the shoulder and she screamed. Another one glanced off a pillar and cracked across Twilight’s glasses. She snarled in rage and unleashed her unique book magic… and every book in sight lifted into the air.

“You can do this!” Sunset cheered, ripping out the spine and swearing when she saw the blood welling up from her shoulder. “Tear them up!”

And that’s what Twilight did. Her horn flaring like another sun, Twilight Sparkle stood before the darkness and wielded her greatest power against the monsters who wanted to claim their souls. The light of the books shifted from blue to yellow to a brilliant orange as she spun them around in a half-tornado.

To Sunset’s shock, more books ripped through the monsters from the other side. Twilight was summoning books from other passages and chambers!

“Let us through!” Sunset bellowed as she watched monster after monster be shredded by the magic-infused bookstorm. “Do it! Let us leave and we’ll stop!”

“You are ours. Now, forever. New champions we need, for ours failed. You will serve!”

“We are not for you to claim!” Sunset shot back. “Not here, not now! Death would be better!”

Twilight grunted in agreement.

“You will wish it, but never find such release, Little Sun. Your darkness is too great. Unlike that one’s strength. It fades even—”

A brilliant fountain of white light erupted from the floor, shocking everything into silence. Strange lights appeared on the ground, eventually forming into a square-like shape.

“Oh, come on!” Sunset groaned. “What now…”

“A delay,” the evil voice hissed in Sunset’s head. Sunset looked back up at their personal nightmare. “But we cannot be denied forever. We know you, Little Sun. We know your heart. We know your mind. We will see you again when the Moon falls from the Stars…”

The eyes shifted from a pale gray to a bloody red.

Sunset gritted her teeth.

Twilight whimpered, clutching at her head again as the books began to fall from her magic.

Sunset prepared her sunfire spell and took aim at the hint of a face in the shadows.

“Oh for the love of Sentence Structure, Librarian! I told you I don’t want… any more… bananas?”

Sunset blinked a few times at the source of the voice.

A head stuck out of the floor directly where the strange white light had come from. A pony stood there, just inside a door that hadn’t been there a second ago. However, since the pony seemed to be standing perpendicular to their current angle, he had to look down to see Sunset and Twilight.

“What in Nine Circles of Demented Metaphysics is…” the stallion glanced up, took in the sight of the horrific shadows and blanched. “By Starswirl’s Beard! Amber! Disassociation spell, now!” He turned to face back inside… wherever he was. “No, not that button! The right one! The other right! The one with the green label! Fine! Turquoise! I don’t care! It’s not my fault I’m colorblind as a pony, just hit it!”

The stallion peeked back out as the shadows snarled and screeched around them. He met Sunset’s eyes and grinned.

“So… you coming, or what?”

Sunset didn’t need to be asked twice. She grabbed Twilight in her magic and made a flying leap for the doorway. That seemed to snap the monsters out of their surprise. They rushed forward, screaming in defiance and death.

The second Sunset passed the threshold, gravity shifted and she found that down was a completely different direction than what it had been a moment before. She slammed to the floor with a groan, just managing to prevent Twi from sharing her fate with a gentle push that sent her skidding on the floor a few yards away.

She looked up just in time to see the stallion unleashing white fire at the doorway… now consumed by shadows, though at least Sunset couldn’t see those evil eyes anymore. He started speaking in some language Sunset couldn’t recognize. Runes around the door began to burn in a brilliant rainbow of light.

“Amber, I said Disassociation!” the stallion shouted. “Now would be a very good time!”

“You’re welcome to come over here and try it yourself!” said a mare’s voice from behind them. “Why is it that you only let me use the controls when we’re dealing with some horrific monster?”

“I believe in on-the-job training!”

“You’re a twit!”

“That the nicest thing you’ve said to me in days!”

“Would you please come over here so I can smack you?”

“Maybe in a minute! Gah!”

Something snaked into the room. The unicorn stallion’s hooves were smoking in the dark redwood of the floor as he tried to hold his position, but tendrils of pitch blackness were still slithering through his magic. They snapped forward, going for his legs, but Sunset rolled and speared them with a pinpoint blast of sunfire. The shadows screeched as a tendril turned to ash.

“Good show!” the stallion shouted. “Now if we could just… oooh, I hate these things!”

A dozen more tendrils snapped forward like whips, all aiming for Sunset, but she rolled out of the way. They gouged the floor as Sunset scrambled to her hooves. She stumbled and tried to take a breath. She’d never been forced to use this much sunfire before. She’d felt like a hollowed-out Nightmare Night pumpkin.

The tendrils snaked forward and Sunset lined up her shot. She probably had one more in her. With a final growl, she dove under the tendrils, slid under the stallion’s legs and unleashed a single wave of sunfire at the shadows in the door.

The spell exploded at the threshold. Every tendril inside dissolved into ash. For a second, the shadows reeled, showing a bit of the ceiling outside as they gathered themselves for another strike.

Sunset slumped to the floor and glanced up at the stallion. She could feel her horn smoking.

The stallion raised an eyebrow. “Crude, but effective.”

“Thanks?” Sunset replied.

The stallion turned and bucked the door closed with a resounding bang that sent books rattling off the shelves. Then he glared at the other side of the room. “Now would be a lovely time, Amber.”

“You’re the one who stopped for hitchhikers, you know,” the voice of the mare—Amber, apparently—replied.

“By Starswirl’s Beard, would you simply—”

The entire building around them shuddered as a pulse of white magic swept over them. It went by so fast, Sunset couldn’t even guess what it had been.

“So, hello there!” the stallion said with a cheerful smile as if they hadn’t just fought off a horde of shadow-monsters. “I’m Book Light! Welcome to Out of Circulation! Were you looking for anything specific today?”

“Would… you happen… to have a copy of… Teahouses of Saddle Arabia?” Sunset gasped, her exhaustion finally catching up with her.

The stallion—a brown unicorn with an oddly curved horn, a frizzy mane and a long navy coat—briefly considered her question before shaking his head.

“I’m afraid not!” he declared with an all-too-happy smile. “But I might have an associate who does in Canterlot. I can’t quite remember the name of the store, but I’m sure I could find it for you if you’d give me a few hours.”

“Worst. Night. Ever,” Sunset muttered.

Then her eyes rolled back into her head and the world went blissfully black.

Author's Note

DAMN.

First of all, I had so much fun describing the various different libraries/bookstores/chambers. I worked off some various concept arts, plus just stuff I came up with on the spot. Probably why this chapter's so freaking long.

Not only is this chapter huge, but it's brutal. Writing Twilight's emotional breakdown and finally getting to see the events from A Study on Chaos Theory from her heart (instead of just from her mind) was so cathartic... and so intense.

Not only that, but for the first time, we get to see Sunset and Twilight in action. We get to see just what sunfire can do and that Twilight isn't a slouch in the magical combat department either. Not at Sunset's level, but she could easily hold her own (you know, as long as it happens in a library).

Even better, they managed to get through some monster cameos that seemed strangely familiar... (Though don't look too deep for a connection between the Diamondverse and Wavelengths. This was more me having fun.)

And if the appearance of the odd stallion seems familiar, I'll have you know that's not the Doctor/Doctor Whooves. Not at all. Book Light is definitely not him. (Really, it's not!)

Now, you should be asking yourselves two things: These visions they keep having... are they the future? Are only possible futures? Or... are they just wishful thinking after that first one?

And just what the hell did they just face off against?

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

Transit: Hurricane Lane

A large mass of leaves slapped her in the face and she let out a hiss of frustration. Less than a minute later, a root sent her crashing to the ground, tearing a good sized hole in the jacket she’d picked up from Carousel Boutique. Those two mares would kill her for what she'd done to the jacket… if they ever saw her again.

If Sunset had her way, they wouldn’t.

She didn’t know why she had come here. She just knew she had to get away. Get away from the memories. Of what she’d done. Of what Twilight had done. Of what Moon Dancer had done.

They might be looking for her right now. They didn’t understand. They were better off without her. Without her invariably screwing things up. After everything they’d been through, it was time for them to thrive on their own.

She still felt a pang whenever she thought of Princess Celestia. And maybe another, far smaller one for that little of that brat of a bird, Philomena. They wouldn’t understand. Why she had to do it. Why she had to get away.

The scene played over and over again in her mind. It never stopped. Every time she blinked she saw it.

Her betraying everypony she cared about. Betraying everypony she loved.

She pushed it aside as she shoved herself deeper into the half-forest, half-jungle.

She didn’t know why she’d come here. It was almost as if something had pulled her. Maybe curiosity about the mysterious leyline connection in the Everfree. Maybe it’s because she felt the pulse of some sort of magic from deep within the forest. Maybe… it was just somewhere to go. Maybe because she was just fleeing. Did she need a reason?

Another root. Another crash. She lay there for a time, just hurting, inside and out. Enjoying the pain, in a way. Because she deserved nothing less.

She eventually pulled back her twig- and dirt-filled mane and blinked. But there was no denying what she was seeing.

A small stone structure. Built almost like a tower, but not rising any higher than the trees themselves. It looked ancient. More ancient than any ruin she had ever seen. Curiosity overwhelmed the self-hatred and she pulled herself to her hooves.

She walked forward, ignoring the cuts and wounds from the forest, ignoring the weight in her chest and wondered if she might have just found a place she could rest.

Even if only for a little while.

Even if she knew she didn’t deserve it.

Sunset groaned as some evil force slowly pushed her toward dreaded consciousness.

I don’t want to wake up. Haven’t I done enough? When is this going to end and I can stop waking up in straight places after freaky dreams about my past or… were the rest of those the future?

“Amber? You there?” Sunset mumbled, her voice thick as she sat up and looked around. Yet again, she found herself in a dark room, though the ground beneath her felt… odd. “Doc? Twi? I swear I’m going to tell everypony to never shop at your booksto—”

Then she heard the crying.

“Please… no…” Twilight whispered somewhere in the darkness.

Sunset shoved away her own exhaustion and confusion. Her horn flared and a small sun appeared in the room, illuminating the curled-up form of Twilight only a few feet away.

“Twilight?”

“No, please no… don’t leave… it was just a mistake…” Twilight murmured.

Sunset dragged herself across the odd floor to Twilight. She put a hoof on her friends shoulder, but she didn’t wake up. Instead, she let out a desperate cry of protest.

“Why won’t you come back… please… We’ve can make it work! I can’t… why would you abandon us, Sunset?”

Sunset froze, a piece of her unsure if she actually wanted to wake Twilight the dream… assuming it was a dream.

“You’re my best friend, Sunset… but… just because of what we did… what you did and what I did…

Those words felt like being dunked in a pool of arctic water. Part of her desperately wanted to know what it was they had done. The rest of her knew no good would come of this.

“I know Moon Dancer and I are having—”

That was a completely different type of water. The type that made you want to get out as fast as possible.

Sunset shook Twilight violently. “Wake up, Twilight!”

Twilight thrashed as she woke up, almost ripping her winter coat. She twisted around to meet Sunset’s gaze. She looked terrified.

“I… I think I’m losing my mind, Sunset…” Twilight whispered. Her eyes were huge, her glasses askew as she looked past Sunset, to something Sunset couldn’t see. “I keep… I keep seeing these things. These horrible things. You… you abandoned us. You left everypony behind. Just vanished… without us… without me…”

Sunset shushed her gently, but when Twilight’s tears came, Sunset really didn’t have much of a choice. She scooted over a bit more and wrapped Twilight in a hug, allowing her friend to sob into her mane. “It’s okay… that hasn’t happened.”

“But it will…” Twilight mumbled into Sunset’s mane. “I don’t know how I know… but I know… Sunset… you’re going to run away from everything you love. And somehow… I know it’s because of me.”

Sunset pulled back and stared Twilight in the eye. “I would never…” She trailed off at the look on Twilight’s face.

Whatever Twilight had seen had completely convinced her that she would singlehoofedly be responsible for driving Sunset Shimmer away.

“I don’t want you to leave, Sunny.”

That’s when Sunset realized just how close they were. She could feel the warmth of Twilight’s body in the chilly room—wherever that was. She could smell her coat and mane conditioner—lavender and strawberries, still present despite everything they’d been through tonight. She could see how horrified Twilight was at the thought of Sunset leaving.

A strange tightness filled Sunset’s chest. She licked her lips.

Then, without entirely meaning to, she leaned forward.

Twilight blinked once or twice. Then, she leaned forward, too.

It’s about time.

Sunset’s eyes went wide. She threw herself backward, her heart hammering in her chest, her body cold and aching. She almost threw up right there when she realized what she had been about to do.

All the while, her angry little pony laughed.

I hate you more than anything in the world, Sunset screamed in her own head. You are a Harmony-forsaken monster!

And you’re the most pathetic excuse for a pony I’ve ever seen. You could have had her. Right here! Right now! But I knew you wouldn’t let yourself do it. You’d stop yourself a second before it happened… and I needed to get my kicks somehow.

Sunset wondered if she would have stopped. She couldn’t dare look Twilight in the eye. Not after that. Not after—

“Sunset?” Twilight asked in a very small voice. “I-I’m sorry…”

Sunset shook her head, staring at the ground—and staring at nothing at all. “N-Not your fault. Mine. I… I just…”

“Did you see something?” Twilight whispered. “Like… like me?”

Sunset nodded. “I’ve… I’ve seen something every time. Jeddahoof, leyspace, Out of Circulation and now. I don’t know why. Some were… confusing. Some were wonderful. Some were… horrifying.”

She thought about the crossbow bolt buried in her chest. It was a more pleasant thought than the memory of what she had almost done a moment ago.

“I… didn’t know,” Twilight mumbled. “Do… do you want to… talk about them? Any of them?”

There was no way she could tell her about what she had just seen. It… aligned too close to what Twilight had.

“They’re all a bit of a blur, but for one... the perspective was yours,” Sunset mumbled, rocking herself back and forth. “I… I got shot.”

“Shot?” Twilight sounded bewildered. “Shot by what?”

“A crossbow bolt. Took it… took it in the chest.”

Twilight let out a gasp, but Sunset still didn’t turn in her direction.

“I… no, we were on an airship. The… Dawnbringer? Something like that. And… and I… watched as I…”

It was only by sheer force of will that Sunset kept herself from breaking down completely right there.

She felt a hoof on her shoulder. A hoof she didn’t deserve. A hoof she couldn’t hope with.

Sunset jerked away from Twilight’s touch, scampering to the other side of the room. She shoved her back against a wall and buried her head in her hooves.

“I’m sorry!” Sunset cried as tears began streaming down her face. “I’m… I’m sorry, Twilight! I didn’t mean for that to happen…”

“Nothing happened!” A second later, Twilight knelt before her.

“But… you… I… I almost… I would never…”

“Sunset!” Twilight grabbed both of her shoulders. “Calm down! Nothing happened! All I saw was one of my best friends trying to comfort me.”

“I tried to take advantage of you…” Sunset mumbled as tears fell from her cheeks. They made little puffs when they hit the floor. “Moon Dancer is my best friend… and I just tried to… tried to…”

Twilight’s hooves shifted from Sunset’s shoulders to her face. With a surprising show of strength, she forced Sunset to look her in the eye. “I forgive you.”

“You shouldn’t,” Sunset insisted. “You shouldn’t, Twilight…”

“I do anyway.” With a calm that was completely at odds with everything Sunset had seen of Twilight tonight, the other mare smiled, her starry eyes glittering in the light of Sunset’s light spell. “I forgive you for what just happened… and if you need to hear it again… everything that happened when we were back in school. Especially since you never actually did anything.”

“I tried to—”

Twilight pressed a hoof gently against Sunset’s muzzle, silencing her. Sunset’s heart raced. Visions of the life she’d seen in that split second beneath the Royal Canterlot Archives rushed through her head. A single magic spell… and months later, the effects lingered. She didn’t know if the current effects were magical or something else, but…

She’d seen inside this mare’s heart. How could she not feel the way she did? To do otherwise would be to ignore everything she’d seen, the memories now stuck in her head.

All those memories showed her one critical thing. An inescapable fact.

Twilight Sparkle deserved better. That’s why she deserved Moon Dancer and not Sunset Shimmer.

“Amber… said a few other things while you were talking with Book Light. Strange, but… easy to talk to.” Twilight removed her hoof. “How is it that we keep doing this?”

“Doing… what?” Sunset asked, wiping away the tears from her face. “What are you talking about?”

“This.” She smiled shyly—in that same obnoxious, adorable way she had. “How many times tonight have you stopped me from a panic attack? I think it’s past time for me to help you with one.”

“I… I don’t… they don’t happen…”

“Sunset,” Twilight admonished gently. “Moon Dancer’s told me about them. The few I’ve seen, well, I know they’re not isolated incidents. I know you don’t have it quite as bad as me, but still.”

“How can you so calm?”

“Oh, there’s still a lot of me still screaming right now,” Twilight said with a sheepish smile. “Like I have no idea where we are—again—or that I’ve got this vision of you vanishing into the depths of the Everfree Forest… but when I realized you felt so terrible… it just sort of went away? Because… you needed me.”

“Wait… they just… went away?” Sunset asked, studiously ignoring Twilight’s last sentence.

“Okay, maybe got repressed. That better?” Twilight snorted.

“A little,” Sunset replied with a small grin.

“It’s… I’ve read accounts that for some ponies, it’s easier to help others than help themselves. It’s something like that, I think.” Twilight shrugged, looking sheepish.

“I… I guess I can accept that.” Sunset knew she could. She knew the sensation well. “And… for the record, I can’t think of any reason why I would ever abandon my friends and go wandering into the Everfree Forest of all places. That sounds like suicide to me.”

“It’s not suicide!” Twilight snapped. “The Everfree Forest is a fascinating place and can be safely explored as long as the proper precautions are taken! You just have to be careful!”

“Well, you must be feeling better if you’re already lecturing me.”

“And you must be feeling better if you’re already making fun of me for it.”

Sunset laughed. Twilight joined in a few seconds later.

“We should probably figure out where we are, huh?”

“Well, we are in Cloudsdale,” Twilight said with a shrug. “Beyond that, I don’t know.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “I know that was our target, but after that… door, how can you be sure?”

“The floor is made of clouds,” Twilight replied smugly. “Something I’m trying not to think about too much because I happen to know the consistency of clouds and how easily nonpegasi can fall through them.”

“Nonpegasi without cloudwalking spells, you mean. Still, it’s not a bad idea. Keep doing that.”

“What?”

“Not thinking about it.”

Twilight licked her lips. “I’ll do my best.”

With that, Sunset pushed herself to her hooves, though she didn’t take Twilight’s outstretched hoof to help her up. That felt… risky right now. Once she’d regained her stance, she adjusted her sunlight spell and took a look around for the first time.

They were in a medium-sized library, something fairly typical of wealthy pegasi manors. Bookcases lined the room. Most of them had glass covers and more than a few had magical grounding rods attached to them.

A magical library? This must be a private collection then...

There were a pair of sofas facing one another over a coffee table on one side. The other side held a small table beside a large cloud-stuffed rocking chair. On the walls were tasteful paintings of—if she wasn’t mistaken—libraries. Or at least bookshelves. Lots and lots of bookshelves. A single half-open door stood on the opposite side of the room.

The paintings of libraries sparked something in her memory, but she couldn’t quite place them.

“Well, I’m pretty sure this isn’t where we’re supposed to be,” Twilight said. “This is definitely not a bookstore. I think we’re in somepony’s house.”

“No kidding,” Sunset muttered. “Seems familiar though…”

“Well… we should probably get out of here, Sunset. If we’re trespassing… well, getting arrested by the Cloudsdale Constables wouldn’t surprise me after tonight.” She blew a bang out of her face with a sigh then looked toward the door.

“I wonder what’s behind this one.” Sunset eyed the door warily. “For all we know, we could be in Stratopolis.”

“Stratopolis is a myth,” Twilight replied instantly.

“You seem awfully sure about that. Any reason why?”

“Well, it is.” Twilight shrugged. “Everypony knows that. It’s just as much a myth as Nightmare Moon, Rockhoof or the Sphinx. I know. I’ve read several books on the subjects.”

“So have I,” Sunset replied. “Enough to know that every myth comes from somewhere.”

“So, wait…” Twilight frowned. “Are you telling me you think this isn’t Cloudsdale, but actually Stratopolis?”

“No,” Sunset chuckled. “I don’t.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Well, we can either sit here all night discussing it or we could—”

“Tell me what in the Northern Winds you are doing in my home!” snapped an icy voice from the doorway. “And you have ten seconds to do so before I scream and every constable in Cloudsdale descends upon your thieving heads!”

Sunset and Twilight both looked to the now-open door, where an elderly pegasus mare with a snowy coat, long white feathers and a frosty blue mane glared down at them imperiously. In her hooves, she held an umbrella, wielding it as if it were a spear. Despite her words, Sunset didn’t see any fear in her posture. She saw annoyance.

Sunset also saw a familiarity she desperately didn’t want to deal with tonight.

“Oh, you have got to be kidding me…” Sunset whispered to herself.

“I do so loathe unicorns who believe they can just teleport wherever they please!” the old mare muttered. “Celestia, there was once law and order in this country and I’d dearly like to know where it has run away to!”

“What do we do?” Twilight hissed.

Sunset just shook her head, knowing full well there wasn’t a single thing they could do.

“Well? Speak!” the mare barked, making them both jump. “Or are you too stunned by the fact that an old mare captured you? You aren’t the first unicorns thinking yourself clever and trying to pull one of your South Winds heists in a Cloudsdale manor house, but I will not let ruffians such as you get a single bit from the estate of Madame Bruschetta!”

Sunset closed her eyes as her worst fears were confirmed.

“Sunset!” Twilight hissed, louder this time. “Would you please say something!”

“Sunset?” the mare muttered. “Sunset, you say?”

Sunset slowly opened her eyes. Sadly, the view hadn’t changed, save for the fact that the old mare had lowered the umbrella and now looked very confused.

She knew better than to trust that expression… or the act.

“It can’t be.” The old mare said. “No, similar name, but no. You cannot be…”

Sunset let out an enormous sigh and plopped down onto the floor. She should have recognized the library paintings immediately. But she’d been distracted by the whole… Twilight thing. Plus the general insanity of this evening.

“Hello… Aunt Brush,” Sunset said through gritted teeth. “Sorry to drop in unannounced.”

The umbrella fell out of the mare’s hooves and a dozen expressions flashed across her face. Joy, confusion, anger were the only ones Sunset were sure of before the most familiar of all locked into place: cool calculation.

She wondered if any of them had been legitimate.

“Your parents are not here, Sunset Shimmer,” Bruschetta informed her, her voice now perfectly calm and collected. “And as far as I can recall, I did not place a visit from my niece on my schedule. I’m quite sure as I’m not in the habit of conducting social activities long past midnight in my personal library!”

“I apologize.” Sunset had managed to get her jaw unclenched even as Twilight glanced back and forth between them, her mouth hanging open. She’d also made sure to sit with the correct poise expected from anypony who had once been a filly under Bruschetta’s iron-hoofed care. Doing otherwise would invite questions and worse, corrections. “We were conducting research on behalf of Princess Celestia and had a rather severe spell misfire, Aunt Brush.”

“Childhood monikers will do you no good in this matter, Sunset Shimmer.” Her frown deepened. “However, despite the hour, protocol is—as always—paramount. You and your… guest will accompany me to my sitting room. I shall have White Curtain prepare windleaf tea while you tell me about the circumstances that led you to being in my home.”

“That’s not necessary. We’re more than happy to just leave, Aunt Bru—”

“You have invaded my home unannounced, Sunset Shimmer!” Bruschetta barked as she cracked a hoof against the doorframe. “You will not deny me this. If you do, I will ensure that not only do your parents hear of this, but the constabulary and other… concerned individuals. I do not need to tell you what sort of damage that could do, not only to you, but those close to you.”

Sunset barely held back the snarl trying to claw out of her. She forced herself to look at Twilight so she didn’t completely lose it. Twilight wasn’t much help. She was just sitting there, looking as if someone had just smacked her on the head with a thundersteel wrench. It wasn’t surprising. Twilight had once told her that her duties at the RCA included escorting members of high society. Sunset very much doubted the Cloudsdale Elite usually deigned to wander into the Royal Canterlot Archives.

They were a completely different breed of beast.

“Very well, Aunt Bruschetta,” Sunset replied stiffly. “Will you have a member of the staff escort us, or should we find our own way?”

“My staff has far better things to do than lead you around by your nose, Sunset Shimmer. You outgrew that need decades ago. Still, it is part of the tradition. Curtain will be along shortly. I am going to freshen up. When I am done, you will be in the South Sitting Room.”

With that, Bruschetta turned and marched out the door, her nose in the air.

Sunset slumped to the ground and covered her head with her hooves. “Words cannot express how much I hate this night.”

“Sunset, who was that?” Twilight whispered. “Is that really your aunt?”

“Not by blood,” Sunset moaned. “Bruschetta is a long-time business ally of the family. One of the ‘right kind of ponies.’ Demanded I call her ‘Aunt Bruschetta’ when I was a filly. That being said… she did help raise me. Sort of.”

“Can’t we just leave?” Twilight asked though they both knew it wasn’t a question.

“If we leave, Bruschetta will raise as much trouble as she can. She’s ruthless when she feels she’s been slighted. Twilight, these ponies can be worse than the Canterlot Elite. She can cause trouble not just for me, but for you, for our friends and even harass the Princess indirectly! I’d rather this be a passing comment to the family instead of a matter of affronted etiquette.” Sunset shook her head and sat up. “Let’s just have the tea, make it as short as possible and get out of here before it gets worse.”

“Maybe she can help us get to—”

“No!” Sunset cried, waving her hooves as she jumped in front of Twilight in panic. “Whatever you do, do not accept her help. Or favors. Or anything. Bruschetta never forgets a favor. You’ll never get away from it. Ever.”

“I think I’m too tired to play games of political intrigue right now, Sunset,” Twilight as she fought a yawn and lost terribly. “Unconsciousness does not offer the same restorative properties of proper sleep. We’ve been around around the world, though leyspace and… everything else. You’re sure we can’t just—”

“No.” Sunset glared at the door. “Let’s just do this and get it over with. I’ll come up with a reason how to get us out of here fast.”

“If you say so,” Twilight said. “I still think we should—”

Twilight fell silent when Sunset lifted a hoof as she caught the sound of beating wings. A few moments later, a small middle-aged white mare with a bright red mane and a black Junior Servant uniform flew into the room and offered a heartfelt smile beneath tired blue eyes.

“Curtain,” Sunset sighed. “Thank Celestia. Somepony friendly.”

“Sunset?” White Curtain rubbed her eyes and stifled a yawn. “What are you doing here so late?”

“Teleport misfire. Basically,” Sunset replied sheepishly. It was close enough to the truth.

“It’s been years since you had one that brought you to Cloudsdale, even at this time of year.”

“I know. It’s the curse of working for royalty.” She shrugged. Curtain was a good pony, but she still worked for her aunt. “Sometimes the assignments seem to go on forever.”

“I can understand that,” Curtain replied sympathetically. “I’ve been asked to escort you to the South Sitting Room. If you would?”

Sunset nodded again and gestured for Curtain to lead the way. Sunset brought up the rear. A pony could never be too careful in the home of ‘Aunt Brush.’

The hallway outside was carved in the ancient pegasi fashion from before the Unification. Bruschetta had once told Sunset that the style tended to cycle through the Cloudsdale Elite once every thirty years or so. Despite that, the ancestral home of Bruschetta’s line had never changed it. The design had been present all the way back to the founding of Cloudsdale and as her great-something grandmother had built the first manor there, it had become yet another tradition.

It was those traditions—and Bruschetta’s contacts—that had made her into such a ‘valuable’ ally to her accursed family.

Heavy gray cloud columns lined the wall, while the floor remained a delicate mosaic of suspended hailstones. Only the ceiling remained in its natural state, shifting back and forth as living clouds.

Thankfully, they’d ended up—somehow—in Bruschetta’s main library on the south side of the estate, which meant they didn’t have to go far to reach the sitting room. There, windleaf tea had already been prepared for them on a cloudgem table with three small teacups, three large whites cushions and a single kettle of snowglass. The sitting room itself was replete with cushions and sofas.

However, Sunset knew important aspects of the room were the bookshelves and display cases. Almost a hundred different ‘conversation pieces’ were placed strategically through the room, from ancient manuscripts to pieces of contemporary art. Sunset knew Bruschetta had never bothered to actually read a single book on the shelves. All of it existed to spark conversations so Bruschetta ferret could out details on the ponies who were unlucky enough to become her guests.

Twilight took one of the cushions around the table, while Sunset took another. As protocol dictated, White Curtain refrained from pouring. It wouldn’t do to insult the host by drinking before her arrival, especially at this late hour.

“So, how are you parents?” Curtain asked with forced casualness. “They were here just last week, you know. Took the Shimmer out on a pleasure cruise. Apparently, they had a gift for Madame.”

Sunset rolled her eyes and gave the servant a half-smile. “You know I haven’t talked to them in years, Curtain. Is Aunt Bruschetta really so lazy to get you to fire the opening salvos?”

“I don’t know what you’re going on about,” Curtain replied, though there was a hint of a smile on her lips. “Simply making conversation, Sunset.”

“What is… going on here?” Twilight asked, looking back and forth between Sunset and the servant. “I’m totally lost.”

“Family politics,” Sunset replied through gritted teeth. “Please, Twilight. You really don’t want to get involved in this. My family’s inner workings make the Canterlot Court look like a day with Minuette.”

“Though I have only a passing knowledge of this ‘Minuette’ pony, I must say that’s a rather harsh way of putting things,” Bruschetta declared as she strode into the room.

Bruschetta had taken the time to preen her feathers, brush her mane and her coat. She’d even put two strings of black pearls around her neck. They contrasted with everything about the old white mare.

Sunset shook her head and did her best not to sigh.

So, she wants something tonight. She wasn’t expecting us, but she was ready for us. What are my parents up to? On the other hoof, it might be just her. She’d make a killing off of anything she could get out of us. It’s strange though. She hasn’t done this song and dance around me in years.

Too bad you haven’t beaten her in eight years. Before that? You were brilliant against her. Her angry little pony sighed. I remember how proud she looked on that Autumn Solstice…

“It may be a harsh comparison,” Sunset replied evenly. “But it’s also an accurate one.”

“I never said that it wasn’t,” Bruschetta said with a little smirk as she settled down upon her cushions. She gestured to White Curtain and the servant instantly swept into motion, pouring the windleaf tea for the three of them in short order before stepping back to a respectful distance.

“I recently heard you acquired something new for your collection,” Sunset said casually. Throwing a bit of extra power for a light show, Sunset levitated the teacup to her lips. It shone with the faint light of dawn as she drank.

“Did you now?” Bruschetta’s gaze didn’t move to the servant. They stayed focused on Sunset with the intensity of a hawk staring at a mouse in an empty field. “How interesting.”

“What was it this time, hm?” Sunset asked, putting a bit more magic into the spell, weaving it together with a bit of sunlight for effect. “Relic from Pegasopolis? Something from the Old Lands? Griffonstone? Maybe even a figurine from Mount Aris?”

"A souvenir of their latest trade expedition.” Bruschetta shrugged as she sipped. “Somewhere to the south. That’s all I know. A pretty enough bauble and a pretty enough magic effect. Oddly enough, I had it placed in the very library I found you sulking about.”

“What sort of magical effect?” Twilight blurted out.

Sunset threw her a glare. Twilight blushed and gave Sunset a look as if to say, ‘Sorry, couldn’t help myself.’

Bruschetta, on the other hoof, grinned like a shark. “Oh, simply an illusion projector. Apparently, it’s an artificer’s reconstruction of an ancient relic. Quite an interesting find. Collecting magical artifacts is something of a hobby of mine, you see.”

“What sort of illusi—” Twilight started to say before Sunset cut her off.

“You’re going to tell them about this visit either way, aren’t you?” Sunset dropped the empty teacup from high enough to clatter, but low enough not to break.

“Your parents were quite kind to me last time they were here,” Bruschetta replied. “They’re always eager to hear of your exploits, since they rarely hear about them from you. To think they learned of that whole business with Coloratura through the newspaper. For shame, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset didn’t rise to the bait. She just did her best to look bored.

“As I was saying, they do so love your exploits. To learn that you just magically teleported into my private magical library in the middle of the night? That’s quite the exploit.”

“What’s more interesting is that you happened to be fairly quick on the uptake.” Sunset narrowed her eyes, her ears going flat as she dropped the civility. “You waited around long enough to hear everything Twilight and I said, didn’t you? Only when we were getting ready to walk out did you burst into the room playing your ‘frightened old mare’ routine.”

“It’s not my fault if you never learned to control the volume of your own voice, Sunset. Especially in a home like mine where sound so does tend to carry.”

Twilight stiffened and looked panicky, but Sunset could help her later. She needed to fight the battle in front of her before she could do damage control.

“Whatever you heard.” Sunset shook her head in disgust. “It won’t help you. You’ll get no proof and definitely no profit.”

“We’ll see.” Bruschetta smiled.

“You were playing with your trinkets again, weren’t you?” It wasn’t really a question and they both knew it. “Working to see what other secrets you could get from that library? I know there are two entrances.”

“Maybe? What of it?”

“One of these days, Bruschetta, you’re going to get caught.”

“I’m doing nothing illegal, Sunset. You of all ponies know that.”

“Oh, I know. After all, once upon a time, you trained me to follow in your hoofsteps. You wanted me to be just like you. How’d that work out for you, Bruschetta?”

Bruschetta snorted. “And you were such a promising young student… before you got mixed up with those hooligans you are foolish enough to call friends.”

“Those ‘hooligans’ are better ponies than you will ever be!” Sunset snarled.

“What was that first one? The first one who dragged you away from who you truly are?” Bruschetta tapped a hoof on her chin as if in thought. The act didn’t fool Sunset for a second. “Oh yes. The pathetic little librarian. Moon Prancer or something like that. Pitiful tiny nopony working in the Canterlot public library. Her family used to be miners, did you know that? And you consider her one of your best friends? You were raised to have far better taste than that, Sunset Shimmer.”

“Don’t you dare talk about Moon Dancer like that.”

Bruschetta’s eyes lit up. Sunset knew why. After all, Sunset hadn’t replied to the older mare.

Twilight had. And she’d done it with barely controlled outrage in her voice.

And from the glitter in Bruschetta’s eyes, the old mare had been waiting for this very moment.

“Twi, don’t,” Sunset hissed. “She’s not worth it and it’s what she wants!”

To Sunset’s surprise, Twilight ignored her. Maybe it was the lack of sleep, the whole ‘nearly being eaten by shadows’ thing or just the general insanity of the entire night, but Twilight didn’t seem in the mood to deal with insults to her… marefriend.

“I don’t know who you are,” Twilight said, her voice low, like the rumble of thunder across an open plain. “And the moment you insulted Sunset, I stopped caring. She asked me to be quiet, so I was quiet. But the moment you insulted Moon Dancer, you crossed a line.”

“Oh?” Bruschetta laughed and set her teacup down with her hooves. “And what are you going to do about it, Miss Assistant Lead Archivist?”

Twilight jerked back as if slapped.

“Please,” Bruschetta scoffed. “You’re a fool, Twilight Sparkle. I know exactly who you are. I know your parents. Your brother. Who your brother is courting. Your father’s last performance evaluation. Your Gifted Unicorn test scores. I know more about you than your very own mother.”

Twilight went paler with every word. And as Twilight went paler, Sunset felt herself get redder.

“You’re the last of Sunset’s little cadre. The last in her collection of small ponies. You? You have promise due to your connection to Celestia and your connection to Cadenza.” Her grin became so wide she looked like a diamond dog. “Beyond that? The only pony of value in Sunset’s collection is Coloratura. Perhaps her lead designer, that… Coco Pommel. She shows some minor promise. The rest? They’re nothing. Irrelevant in the grand scheme of Equestria. Simple ponies with simple lives who will die simple deaths.”

It took every iota of self-control for Sunset to not blast her ‘Aunt’ Bruschetta out through wall and into the Cloudsdale night. However, to her credit, Twilight rallied fantastically in the face of Bruschetta’s smug grin.

“They’re not noponies!” Twilight shot back. “They’re my best friends! They’re my only friends! One of them is my marefriend!”

Sunset winced.

She regretted it instantly. The moment she reacted, Bruschetta’s eyes locked onto Sunset.

Only then did she realize that Bruschetta’s target had never been Twilight.

It had been too long since she’d played this game. She was far rustier than she’d thought.

“And that? I think that more than repays your debt to me for invading my home in the dead of night.” Bruschetta chuckled softly and waved a hoof. “You may go.”

“Wait… what?” Twilight gaped at her. She looked ready for an actual brawl, only to find that the other fighter had teleported away.

“Do not let me detain you,” Bruschetta said with a roll of her eyes.

“Come on, Twilight,” Sunset said, getting to her hooves and not bothering to glance at Bruschetta. “We’re done here.”

Twilight slowly stood, looking utterly bewildered. “But… I don’t understand. You heard what she said, Sunset! She insulted your friends! Our friends!”

“And if I cared one bit about her opinion, that would bother me.” Sunset offered Curtain a warm smile as she began to march back into the hallway toward the front of the manor. “I don’t. I haven’t in a long time.”

Despite herself, Sunset did glance back at Bruschetta.

Bruschetta took a final sip of tea, smiling all the while.

Sunset shushed Twilight every time she tried to speak until they were at least a block away from Bruschetta’s estate. She hissed for her to wait five times before they finally got out of Nimbus Court and the most expensive homes in Cloudsdale.

Only when they were walking down a long avenue—designed for non-pegasi—did Sunset relax a little. If Bruschetta had them followed, they likely would have turned back by now.

Neither of them glanced at the bookstore they should have arrived inside. Sunset knew that if she turned around, she would see her aunt’s estate against the Cloudsdale night. She shook her head and sighed.

“I’m sorry,” Sunset said as they passed under one of the floating lightning clouds Cloudsdale used as lamp posts. “I’ve seen her send her servants to listen in on conversations after ponies leave her house. I wanted to be sure we weren’t being followed.”

“Sunset, why didn’t you defend yourself back there?” Twilight demanded, apparently ignoring the fact that Bruschetta actually spied on others. “You would never let anypony say those kinds of things about your friends in Canterlot!”

At the next major intersection, Sunset stopped for a moment to get her bearings before nodding and heading off down small side street lined with nice townhomes.

“This isn’t Canterlot,” she replied with a shrug. “And… Twilight, I don’t remember if you’ve ever had to live with the Canterlot Elite. Have you?”

“Not… really?” Twilight adjusted her glasses. “Why?”

Sunset also pointedly didn’t ask if Twilight’s strange memories of Sunset’s life included anything about Sunset’s family. She hoped for both their sake’s that they didn’t.

“They’re brutal.” Sunset grimaced, her ears down before perking them back up as she caught a few notes of a song on the air. “But Bruschetta is even worse. A lot of Canterlot Elite play the game because it’s how they were raised and don’t know any better. Cloudsdale Elite, too.”

“But your aunt is different?”

They turned another corner and the neighborhood transitioned into a commercial district. At the far of the street were strings of lights and colorful decorations, not to mention more than a few ponies wandering back and forth. The buildings to either side of them were small touristy shops, though only one or two were actually open.

“Bruschetta does it because of two reasons. One, she loves it. Two, she’s extremely good at it. She’s an information broker, Twilight. Her livelihood is gossip, rumors, secrets and lies.”

Twilight stumbled a little on the empty cloudstreet. “She’s… what?”

“I have seen her destroy entire corporations with a few whispered words in the wrong ears,” Sunset said darkly. “Nearly bankrupt families of her business rivals. Made a single pony nearly as wealthy as the King of Minos with a piece of paper. She’s utterly ruthless and very, very good at getting results.”

“That’s… that’s horrible!” Twilight squeaked. “How could Princess Celestia allow that sort of thing?”

“Basic economics of a free market, Twilight,” Sunset replied as they neared the bright street. “Celestia herself wrote laws limiting what she could do to the economy. There are some things even she can’t stop. Not to mention that, technically, Bruschetta does nothing illegal. That’s one of the reasons my parents adore her so much.”

Twilight didn’t seem to know what to say to that. Sunset didn’t really have a problem with that.

They stepped out onto the street, both instantly glad they still had on their coats—tears or no—as the early morning Cloudsdale wind washed over them. It took only seconds for the atmosphere of the wide street to blow away the dark cloud gathering over them as they had discussed Sunset’s aunt.

“Where are we?” Twilight murmured as she looked around, her eyes wide despite the late hour.

“Where I hope our next bookstore is,” Sunset said, her breath misting in the air as she checked the nearby stalls.

Even past midnight, Hurricane Lane still had plenty of activity. A long stream of thundercloud lanterns ran on either side of the double-wide path of clouds, casting everypony still out in bright shades of blue and yellow. Various restaurants, curio shops, markets and boutiques—plus a fair number of thundersteel blacksmiths—were scattered on either side of the street. It was functionally the same as almost any other market street in any city in Equestria.

But Cloudsdale wasn’t just any other city. Cloudsdale had been the home of the pegasi since shortly after the Unification. And as such, they tended to do things the pegasi way. The non-pegasi had learned to adapt, and more often than not, thrive.

“Am I really seeing what I think I’m seeing?” Twilight asked quietly as she stared at one of the shops.

“Yup.” Sunset smirked.

While there were a few parts of the city where non-pegasi could set up shop in a cloud structure of some kind, Hurricane Lane had been built with a different mentality. Some civic organization Sunset couldn’t remember sold permits to anypony who wanted to hawk their wares on Hurricane Lane. And they had one stipulation for all merchants: they had to sell from an air yacht.

Twilight stumbled out into the street, her eyes wide and glimmering as she took it all in. “I… it’s like nothing I’ve ever seen.”

Sunset couldn’t help but smile. Above them, the stars burned bright around the Mare in the Moon the cloudless sky. They added an almost ethereal quality to the scene. All down the slightly curving lane, air yachts were docked in special slips built specifically for this purpose.

None of them were very big, maybe only ten to fifteen feet in width, but the vendors more than made up for that with extravagant—and often gaudy—displays, just like the small sandwich shop Twilight was wandering toward. The glowing magical letters advertising ‘Late-Late-Late Night Dining!’ lost a bit of its selling power when all the L’s kept flickering on and off.

Sunset joined her at the stern of the air yacht, stepping onto the fold-out platform from the ship itself. While most shops gave customers a full gangplank, this particular place was more of a stand than anything else.

Two mares were yawning as they began to pack up, chatting quietly about their plans for Hearth’s Warming. Sunset couldn’t help but feel that was a little… out of place, considering they’d just been in a scorching hot desert city less than…

Actually, she had no idea how much time had really passed.

Sunset shook her head, forced thoughts of crazed dragon-ponies out of her head and refocused on the sandwich makers. She shivered as wind slipped through one of the holes in her jacket she’d gotten somewhere tonight.

“Hungry?” she asked Twilight, who nodded eagerly.

“You still open?” Sunset asked with a weary smile.

Both mares—pegasi—jerked upright with tired smiles of their own. They eyed both Sunset and Twilight before one of them said, “Looks like the both of you are having a rough night.”

Both Sunset and Twilight burst into laughter.

“You have no idea!” Sunset managed to get out between snickers.

A few minutes later, they walked, munching happily on the late-night snack. Cloudsdale rarely had snow, even in the deepest parts of winter. After all, they were the source of all the snow for the rest of Equestria. Still, it was chilly up here. Sunset’s breath continued to fog as the air continued to slip in every rent and tear in her black coat.

I’m doing a great job of distracting myself from what just happened back at Bruschetta's estate.

Sunset sighed and shook her head. She could still see White Curtain’s apologetic smile. She could still see Bruschetta’s cold grin.

Felt just like home.

Sunset shivered.

“Sunset…” Twilight tried again. “I know you don’t talk about your family, but…”

“I still don’t want to talk about them,” Sunset replied evenly between bites. “After all of that back there, you can probably understand why. We shouldn’t have even been there, Twilight. I mean… what are the chances? The last place in Cloudsdale I want to go… and we pop into her library. I should have seen it coming, too, but I didn’t. I don’t know, I’m thinking Book Light was right. Maybe their store does run off of Narrative Causality.”

“You don’t actually believe that, do you?” Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow and a single petal dangling from her lower lip.

Part of Sunset wanted to list off everything that had happened that night. But she wasn’t about to start crying that the universe was out to get her.

“No,” Sunset admitted, wandering down Hurricane Lane and hoping they’d run across their destination. “Not really.”

They were silent for a short time before Twilight spoke again. “Your parents are… like her?”

“Not always.” Sunset frowned as she finished her sandwich and tossed the wrapper into a trash can. “But more often than not. And they’re going to get to hear all about tonight real soon.”

Namely, my Harmony-forsaken kneejerk reaction to Twilight declaring that Moon Dancer was her marefriend…

“Honestly, I’m just glad we’re in Cloudsdale proper and we didn’t end up… somewhere else.” She shivered as she thought of gray eyes in the darkness. “By Celestia, we’re probably lucky it didn’t spit us out a few thousand feet below the surface of the city!”

Sunset stomped on the clouds beneath her hooves and stood up again. She rubbed her eyes and turned to face Twilight.

Twilight was as white as a snowbank. “I… I don’t think… it could have… could they have really transported us into… nothing? No ground? No… anything?”

Sunset winced and walked up to her friend. “Twilight, I’m sorry. I got carried away.”

“But… that doesn’t answer my question…”

“No.” Sunset said emphatically. “Look, I don’t understand half of the things Book Light or Amber said, but both of them seemed pretty confident we would be safe. And what matters right now is that we are safe. We’re back in Equestria. We’re in a known Equestrian city with a fantastic transit system that can get us home to Canterlot within an hour or two. And, if we’re lucky… we’re almost done.”

Sunset suddenly stopped in place and closed her eyes.

“Sunset?” Twilight asked, hesitating.

“Unless…” Sunset hesitated as she pulled Twilight over to the side of the street beneath one of the Cloudsdale lights. “Twilight, you’ve been through enough tonight. I’ve got a good lead on what to do next. All I need is some special sign from this Whispersong pony and I’ll be able to get into ‘The Store,’ whatever that is. You could go home now.”

Twilight stared at her, as if shocked by her offer.

“Look, we just got screwed over by my past and… it’s got me shaken up on top of everything else. I don’t like dealing with it. I want to focus on my future, not my past. The one with you, Moon Dancer, Minuette and everypony else. That’s what I’d rather think about. There’s enough haunting me already.”

I’m right here, Sunset, said one of the ghosts in her head.

Sunset took a deep breath and tried to give Twilight a confident smile. “I won’t mind if you walk away here. You’ve already come this far. And I know you don’t want to go to the final bookstore. Look, I probably know this city a little better than you, I’ll take you to one of the ferries or hire a chariot or heck, even a hot air balloon. Did you say you’ve always wanted to go in one of those?”

Twilight actually blushed and nibbled on one of her bangs. “I uh… well, you’ll need to go to Canterlot after getting this magical sigil, right?”

Sunset nodded slowly. “Yes, that’s… true.”

Twilight gave her a brittle smile. “In other words, we’re both heading to the same place. It would be silly of me to leave now.”

“Twilight, for all we know, we’re going to get yanked back into leyspace again!” Sunset said, trying to keep the exasperation out of her voice and failing. “So—”

“And if that happens, you’ll need my magic to get back out,” Twilight interjected, a hint of smugness in her voice.

Sunset stared at her, glasses, bangs, ripped-up jacket, the whole thing and just shook her head. “You really want to go, don’t you?”

“Yes, I actually do. I’d like to see this to the end at this point.”

Sunset knew the signs of Twilight being stubborn by now. She saw pretty much all of them, so she did the only thing she could think of: she folded. “Okay, you win. But I tried. Let the record state that I tried.”

“So noted.”

“Now, do you remember anything about this pony besides her name?”

“The airship part?” Twilight mumbled.

“Yes, I remembered that, which is why I took us here.”

“Didn’t somepony at one point say something about an airship run by an earth pony?”

Sunset sighed. “A name, an airship and a species. Great. This will take forever.”

Twilight tugged on Sunset sleeve and pointed at two pegasi in Cloudsdale Constables uniforms.

“Or we could ask them,” she said with a smile.

Sunset blinked a few times. Then she let out an enormous sigh for about a half-dozen different reasons. She trotted toward the officers.

“Or we could ask them.”

Author's Note

Isn't family grand?

And now, the first real look into the family that Sunset refuses to talk about. Looks like she has some pretty good reasons. What do you think?

Also, the concept of Hurricane Lane is probably one of the cooler bits of worldbuilding in this part of the story! I could cite half a dozen different inspirations, but I hope the picture in your head is just as awesome as mine!

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

Whispersong’s Lullabies

It took two Cloudsdale Guards, one avocado salespony and four scarf peddlers, but they had finally found Whispersong’s Lullabies.

It wasn’t what Sunset had expected.

Whispersong didn’t have an air yacht. It had to be full air clipper, a design usually used only by the fantastically wealthy or the Equestrian Aerial Armada. Moored in a slip three times larger that most of the other vendors, the flying wooden ship had four decks and a single massive gas-filled balloon envelope. On the balloon itself was a moon being chased by dozens upon dozens of stars. The ship creaked in its dock, though the gangplank connecting it to Hurricane Lane looked steady.

However, the lack of light from the empty deck or blank windows bothered Sunset. They couldn’t have found the only used bookstore that didn’t have insane hours. Especially not one with ‘Lullabies’ in the name. She refused to accept that possibility.

“Doesn’t like look like anypony’s home…” Twilight murmured as she peered up at the towering air clipper.

“More like anypony’s awake,” Sunset corrected with a huff. “Most of these vendors either sleep aboard their ships or fly home after a day’s work. If the ship’s here, then Whispersongis here. Especially if she’s an earth pony.”

Sunset hesitated as she stared at the gangplank, then steeled herself and marched across. She passed brightly-painted advertisements for something called ‘Dreamings’ and stepped onto the stern of the ship itself. A small friendly-looking sign hung in one of the shuddered windows beside the large double doors. The windows themselves had fanciful whirling patterns that reminded Sunset of nebulae in the night sky.

“What are you doing?” Twilight hissed from the very edge of the gangplank, desperately waving Sunset back..

“After all we’ve been through tonight, I’m going to get that sigil—or whatever it is.I’m not about to let a closed sign stop us!”

“You’re going to get us arrested!” Twilight called, still on the edge of the street, looking around furtively. Thankfully, this part of the Hurricane Lane seemed mostly deserted around this time of night. “I’ve already come too close to that tonight for my tastes!”

Sunset whirled on her, standing in front of the double doors leading to the interior of the ship.

“It’s two o’clock in the morning!” Sunset snapped. She felt her mane begin to fray at the edges, but she didn’t really care at the moment. “We’ve talked to a snarky if vaguely normal bookstore owner, unlocked a Linking Chamber thanks to your idol Lost Page—who neglected to tell us what we were actually doing—got teleported halfway around the world, fought our way through an insane Jeddahoof marketplace, dealt with a gigantic dragon, got attacked by Highguards because said dragon turned out to be a crazy earth pony who stole something from the most powerful librarian in Saddle Arabia, almost got eaten by living shadows, got saved by two lunatics wandering around leyspace in a bookstore and then got teleported into my aunt’s personal library and then had to deal with her little schemes!”

Sunset ended up screaming the last few words of her monologue. By the end of it, her breath came in ragged gasps, her heart pounded in her chest and her ongoing headache had transformed into something close to a full-blown migraine.

Twilight’s ears were pasted to her head. Her eyes darted left and right once, then she looked at the cloudstreet beneath her.

“I don’t know how much more I can take, Twilight,” Sunset said, trying to get her voice back down to something that wouldn’t echo over all of Cloudsdale. “Despite everything I’ve said, I’m barely holding it together. I don’t even know how you’re sitting there as calm as can be.”

“Because if we both snap, we won’t have anypony to turn to,” Twilight muttered in a rather surprising show of focus. “But Sunset… are you sure this is the right way to do this? I mean… this is illegal. You’re about to break into somepony’s home and place of business. Us appearing in The Wayfinder was an accident. The whole thing with the Curator and Desert Winds… well, technically that’s being an accomplice since we did use that torch. But this? This is a whole different level!”

“At this point, we’ve put in too much effort to just be stopped by a closed door!” Sunset snapped.

“You just don’t know when to back down, Sunset.” Twilight groaned. “Or when to give up.”

“I don’t give up,” Sunset said, turning back to the doors. “I only change tactics. This is me changing tactics.”

Sunset shoved on the doors, only to jump back when both swung inward easily on smoothly oiled hinges.

Sunset blinked in surprise, feeling almost as if she were robbed of something. “Umm…”

Warm, comforting light illuminated the interior of Whispersong’s Lullabies. In front of Sunset, rows of neatly ordered bookshelves stretched at least half the length of the airship. The organization reminded her of any section of the RCA where Twilight worked.

Flickering fire burned within hanging lanterns set in the ceiling. All were placed with precision and care, drawing the eye to a small desk halfway between the door and the middle of the ship. Meanwhile, every window had a blackout curtain, making it impossible to see the city beyond the ship’s hull.

“Okay…” Sunset said slowly. “This… doesn’t look closed.”

A faint snore wafted from somewhere in the depths of the part-bookstore, part-ship.

Sunset just stood and stared until Twilight stepped up beside her. Twilight tapped her on the shoulder and then pointed to the window to the right of the double doors with a glower that could have melted thundersteel.

“‘Open all night, every night’,” Sunset read, trying not to scream in annoyance and frustration in equal measure. “Well… I guess that takes care of that part.”

“You could have looked,” Twilight muttered. “But… sorry anyway.”

“No reason to be,” Sunset replied, unable to meet Twilight’s eyes. “I did intend to break in, after all.”

“Well, at least we don’t have to do that now,” Twilight pointed out.

“Yay.”

Another snore drifted down the interior of the ship.

“Though considering how there’s nopony in sight…” Twilight began.

Before she could continue, Sunset stepped into the interior of the ship. It was pleasantly warm, enough to make her loosen her scarf a bit. Sunset glanced around as she walked down the main aisle. She’d never been more happy to see familiar books with Equestrian on their spines. She actually ran a hoof along one shelf, just to assure herself that they were real.

A single lantern sat on the desk at the end of the aisle, surrounded by three piles of haphazardly stacked books, a small fern and a ledger of some type.

The snores got louder.

Sunset hummed to herself in curiosity. “I wonder…”

“What?” Twilight asked. “What is it?”

With a glance back to make sure Twilight was following, she stepped up to the desk and peeked over.

Behind the desk, lay a small earth pony filly. She had a bright blue coat and a frizzy mane of golden hair that formed a halo around her head as she lay slumped on the other side of the desk against a support beam. She cuddled a small, well-loved book in her hooves as if it were a teddy bear.

“Awwww!” Twilight squeaked when she saw the filly. “She’s adorable!”

Sunset couldn’t help but smile. “Yeah, no kidding.”

“And… Sunset’s she cuddling a book!” Twilight’s voice went from squeak to a quiet squeal. “My parents said I used to do that all the time when I was her age!”

“You used books as a teddy bear, hm?” Sunset said, smirking. “Why does that not surprise me?”

“Well…” Twilight blushed. “I did have a Smarty Pants doll, too.”

“Isn’t that the one with her own notebook and quill?” Sunset raised an eyebrow. “Tell me you didn’t…”

The crimson on Twilight’s face intensified. “Yes, I used to pretend she did homework with me.”

Sunset couldn’t have stopped the burst of laughter even if she’d been given an order chiseled in stone by Princess Celestia herself.

“Hm? Wha?” The filly blinked her enormous bright green eyes a few times. “Whazzit? What was that?”

Finally, she focused on Sunset and Twilight. Then she looked at the item in her hooves. With a squeak of barely-suppressed horror, she threw the book and it went flying out over the store. Twilight snatched it out of the air and levitated it back down on the desk with something close to a maternal smile.

“Um… can you not tell Nana Whispersong I was cuddl—holding a book in my sleep again?”

“Again?” Twilight instantly shifted to squees again. “Please tell me that you do this most nights!”

“No, of course not!” the filly said. “I totally cudd—hold normal things like… um… stuffed kitties and things like that!”

“Can we keep her?” Twilight bit her lower lip. “Please, Sunset, can we keep her?”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Down, Twilight.”

“But she’s so cute!”

“Hey!” the filly said, getting to her hooves—she was less than an inch taller than the table—and glaring at them. “I’m right here you know! Nana Whispersong isn’t just going to sell me off! Not unless you have like some two-thousand-year-old first edition, at least!”

“Can we trade her for the torch we got from Desert Winds?” Twilight said, bouncing up and down. “Please?”

Sunset stared at her. Note to self: exhaustion makes Twilight a bit… silly.

“Whoa…” the filly said. “You really have something from Deser—”

“Down, Twilight!” Sunset snapped again. To the filly, she said, “Who are you, anyway?”

“Oh!” The filly straightened herself up—which added maybe half an inch to her height—and declared, “I am Little Song, heirless to the mighty Whispersong’s Lullabies and future Acquisitions Master for the Royal Canterlot Archives!”

“Uh…” Sunset stared at her.

“You see…” Little Song’s eyes glittered like emeralds. “Once Nana Whispersong wills me the Lullabies, I’m going to totally outfit it like the mercenary ships I’ve read so much about! I’ll join the RCA Acquisitions team—because they’re like the coolest ponies ever—and after I hire my crew, we’ll journey all across the world—even beyond Equestria—to strange and dangerous places to recover ancient long-forgotten books from the clutches of evildoers and crazy book hoarders, so all the masses can enjoy the wonderful books instead of a miserly few who stick them in some stupid display case so nopony can read them, then I’ll be just like Daring Do, only like… the Daring Do of books and it’s gonna be epic and I just can’t wait! This deck? Probably make it a gun deck and we’ll outfit it with harpoons and cannons for when we have to deal with pirates and other mercenaries working for bad guys! Can you imagine it? The explosions as we have epic airship battles over ancient cities lost to the sands of time? It’s going to be so awesome!”

Sunset’s mouth hung open as she tried to process the massive torrent of words. Twilight… well, she was bouncing up and down again.

“Okay.” Sunset blinked and tried to focus. “That’s… well, that’s great, Little Song. But… is your Nana Whispersong around? We really need to talk to her.”

“Oh yup, she’s in the forecastle, while I hold down the shop!”

“Great,” Sunset elbowed Twilight, who was making bizarre noises that kept going back and forth between a squeal, a squee and a squeak. “Could we talk to her?”

“Oh, she’s not here.”

“But… you just said she was in the forecastle. That’s the front of the ship, right?”

“Yup!” Little Song nodded happily. “But she’s not here.”

“Little Song,” Sunset said with gritted teeth. “You are literally saying two opposite things right now.”

“You have no idea where you are, do you?” Little Song laughed.

“Uh, Whispersong’s Lullabies. Though it was hard to be sure since all the ship’s lamps are doused,” Sunset replied, trying to keep her temper from getting the better of her. “We’re here for some help finding a book.”

“They’re out again? I’ll deal with that later, don’t worry.” Little Song’s eyes were huge again. “But if you’re looking for a lost book, maybe I can help!”

“Oh, Sunset, let her help!” Twilight pleaded. “Please? It’s my solemn duty to help future members of the RCA!”

“Wait…” Little Song’s eyes locked onto Twilight with the intensity of a spotlight. “Are you saying… you’re part of the RCA?”

“Solemn dut—no, I’m not dealing with that now. For Celestia’s sake!” Sunset facehoofed. “Focus ponies! We’d really like to talk to Whispersong, okay?”

“Well, I can take you to her, but she won’t be talking.”

“Why not?” Sunset demanded.

“She’s doing a Dreaming, of course! I’m always in charge after the moon comes up! Did you see my sign? I wanted to make sure everypony knows that just because Nana Whispersong isn’t around, we aren’t closed, nuh-uh!”

“What’s… a Dreaming?” Sunset asked, her migraine informing her it had decided to extend its stay indefinitely.

“Oh, it’s an old zebra ceremony.” Little Song clapped her hooves together. “Sometimes their Weavers—that’s like a special kind of shaman—do it to ward off bad dreams! With enough practice, you can actually make really good dreams happen with it!”

“And Whispersong is…”

“Running it, like she does almost every night!” Little Song answered. “You wanna see it?”

“Sure!” Sunset answered, her tail frizzing just a little. “If that’s where Nana Whispersong is, we’d love to see it!”

She definitely didn’t say the last few words with gritted teeth.

“Oki doki loki!” Little Song replied. She pulled a large sign that read ‘Back in Ten Minutes!’ complete with five hearts and three smiley faces. Then she placed it on a hook on the front of the desk.

“Okay, all set!” Little Song chirped. “Let’s go!”

The filly then skipped off deeper into the ship, humming a merry little tune.

“Twilight?” Sunset said as the two of them followed the filly.

“Yeah, Sunset?” Twilight’s eyes were locked on the filly, who’s mane seemed to float like a cloud around her despite her skipping. “What is it?”

“You can’t have her. Please don’t try and buy her again.”

“But… she’s so cute!”

“Well, if you want to have one of your own, I think you might want to discuss it with Moon Dancer, not me.” Sunset pointed out with a groan while they entered a narrow passageway just wide enough for the two of them to walk side by side.

Twilight nodded absently. “Right, note to self, talk to Moony about trading for a filly like that. First thing tomorrow. Today. Whatever.”

“You mean first thing today—Twilight! Are you suggesting that you can just buy book-crazed fillies?”

“I’ve heard there are places beyond Equestria,” Twilight said, still not looking at her, “where you can get anything at a price.”

“Including random groups of bookstore fillies?”

“A colt would work. I suppose I can be flexible. I’m sure Moony wouldn’t mind.”

“Twilight!”

“Huh?” Twilight blinked a few times as Little Song leapt down a flight of stairs. “What?”

“What we were just talking about?” Sunset asked, her eyebrow probably trying to escape into her mane.

Twilight stopped in her tracks. Her eyes flicked back and forth as if she were re-reading a script. Then she went whiter than Celestia. A half second later, her face went crimson.

“Uhh…”

“So, just to be sure, are you saying that you’re a proponent for—ahem—indentured servitude like—”

“No!” Twilight squeaked. “No, of course not! How could you even ask?”

“Well, you were going on and on about keeping her, it’s just that—”

“Look, that’s not what I meant!”

“Pretty sure it sounded like what you meant. You were pretty clear.”

“It was a metaphor!”

“Metaphor about getting one of your own? So, you’re looking to have a—”

“So, how long have you two been dating?”

Sunset and Twilight both froze and slowly rotated to stare down the corridor. Little Song stood there with a positively enormous smile on her face. For a moment, Sunset almost thought she saw hearts in the filly’s eyes.

“We’re not… that is… um…” Twilight stammered.

“We’re not dating,” Sunset said flatly, ignoring the twist in her stomach.

“You sound like you’re dating. Actually, you sound a bit like my mom and dad right now. You sound almost married.” Little Song’s eyes got even larger. “Oh, is that it? Are you two married? Or engaged?!”

Sunset closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The simple happiness of seeing Twilight squirm under her teasing had died with a single question. All that was left was a cold and empty space inside her chest.

It’s not fair, she thought. Not fair at all.

From the depths of her mind, something chuckled.

“Um… no,” Twilight mumbled. “We’re not. We’re just friends.”

Sunset opened her eyes and tried to put up her mask. Even still, she bit her lip before she managed to find her voice. “Can… can we see Whispersong now?”

“Oh! Yeah!” Little Song grinned and flounced up a set of stairs Sunset hadn’t seen before, vanishing from sight. “Right up here!”

“Sunset, I—”

“Come on,” Sunset said, her voice pained. “Let’s… let’s go.”

Twilight didn’t say another word. She just followed Sunset down into the upper decks of Whispersong’s Lullabies.

They passed another hoof-drawn sign reading ‘Second Deck,’ complete with two hearts and one smiley face. It hung under another lantern. Sunset paused and studied the fire for a moment—anything to distract her from what had just happened—then caught the faint magical aura.

“Enchanted lanterns,” Sunset muttered. “Nice ones, too.”

“Oh yeah!” Little Song said from ahead. “Fires are like really dangerous on a ship! Nana Whispersong never lets anypony have unenchanted flames on board. She used to have these really bright globes of white light that made everything washed out. Mommy got her to switch things out! Now business is amazing! I’m definitely keeping them.”

“Where are your parents, anyway?” Twilight asked as they followed the little filly through a narrow corridor leading in the general direction of the ship’s bow.

“Oh, they’re back in Fillydelphia!” Little Song chirped. “I’m staying with Nana Whispersong for Hearth’s Warming Break! I’ve been begging them, like, forever to let me stay on Queen Celestia’s Revenge!”

“That what?” Sunset sputtered.

“Queen Celestia’s Revenge!” Little Song repeated. “That’s what I’m going to call her! I got it from a book on famous pirate ships!”

“Celestia isn’t a queen,” Sunset pointed out.

“Why would you want to name the ship after a pirate ship?” Twilight added with a cocked eyebrow. “I thought you were going to be a hero, not a pirate.”

“Hey, pirates are cool!” Little Song snapped as she turned a corner.

“Ummm…” Twilight frowned. “She does know what a pirate is, right?”

“Twilight…” Sunset rolled her eyes and tried to ignore the lingering sting of Little Song’s previous words. “Let the girl have her dream.”

“But pirates are bad!” Twilight insisted. “They’re thieves at the best! They go around plundering and robbing ponies!”

“Isn’t that the definition of a thief?” Sunset asked, giving her a flat stare.

“I’ve heard some crews prefer the term ‘swashbuckling treasure hunters,’ if that makes you feel any better!” Little Song replied from ahead as they turned a corner into a larger corridor. “I still like the idea of pirates, though. They’re so cool. Don’t worry, though, we’ll be the good kind of pirate!”

“Little Song, honey,” Twilight said in a desperately patient voice. “There’s no such thing as good—”

“Sounds great!” Sunset interjected. “Are we almost there?”

“Yup!” Little Song answered. “Right through here!”

With that, Little Song pushed open a pair of double doors at the end of the corridor. Sunset sucked in a breath and even Twilight made a soft cooing noise beside her.

In the middle of the dark, wood-paneled room sat a wizened dark blue earth pony mare, dressed in what Sunset recognized as traditional zebra Weaver attire. She had golden rings around her neck and her lower right hoof, along with some sort of brown strap across her middle. The air inside was thick with incense, giving off an odd scent that reminded Sunset of the archival stacks beneath the Canterlot Cosmopolitan Library. Set around the mare were ten narrow pallets, six of them occupied. The ponies on the pallets seemed to be fast asleep and each had a subtle smile upon their face.

Sunset and Twilight stepped inside as Little Song led them to the side of the room near a stack of sleeping pallets. That’s when Sunset spied the room’s other occupant.

In a small rocking chair placed in the nearby corner, sat a beautiful yellow pegasus with a pink mane longer than as Rara’s. Her form was slender and lithe, nothing like the Wonderbolts she knew. Her eyes were closed, but she swayed back and forth as she hummed a quiet little tune. They could only hear it inside the room itself, as if she had carefully adjusted her own voice so the wordless lullaby wouldn’t escape. After a few seconds listening, Sunset herself wanted to crawl into one of the pallets and close her eyes.

“What in the world…” Twilight whispered. “What is going on in here?”

“Lullaby time!” Little Song said in a low voice—something Sunset hadn’t thought she was capable of. “See? While Nana’s right there, she’s also not here!”

“Is this some sort of dream therapy?” Sunset asked, scratching her mane. “I’ve heard about this sort of thing done in other cultures, but never for ponies.”

“I told you, silly!” Little Song chided with the authority of the very young. “It’s a zebra Weaver custom! Nana said zebras have some pretty strong beliefs about nightmares and dreams and stuff! Because of that, they have these rituals to help give good dreams or special dreams! They’re super awesome! But Nana’s made it even better!”

“And… you’ve done this… what was it called?” Twilight asked.

“Dream Weaving! Or Dreaming.” Little Song answered. She swayed with the hum of the pegasus in the corner. “I remember I had so much trouble doing it the first time when I was up here in Cloudsdale with Nana! But that nice lady helped!” She pointed a hoof at the humming pegasus. “She’s really quiet, but she has a super pretty voice when she sings!”

“I can tell.” Sunset fought down a yawn. “Still… we do have to talk with your Nana Whispersong. When is this… ceremony… thing going to be over?”

“At dawn, of course!” Little Song blew a raspberry. “Everypony knows zebra Dream Weaving takes the whole night, duh! Nana could slip out if she wanted to, but she rarely does these days.”

“That’s too long…” Sunset shook her head, trying to keep her eyes open. “We could um… didn’t somepony warn us that we needed to get this done by dawn?”

Between the incense, the gentle swaying of the ship and the humming, it was getting harder and harder to think straight.

“Sunset, what’s the harm in waiting?” Twilight asked with an enormous yawn. “At least for a little bit…

Twilight trailed off, though it took Sunset a few moments to realize why.

The singing had stopped.

“Little Song, honey?” came a whisper of a voice. “Could you get me another glass of water, please? I’m all out.”

“Of course! I’ll be right back!” Little Song chirped and scampered through the doorway, leaving Sunset and Twilight standing off to one side of the sleeping ponies. They both stared at the spot the filly had just been.

“Oh! I’m sorry! I didn’t see you there. I… I didn’t know we had latecomers tonight.”

Sunset turned and met the soft green eyes of the pegasus. To Sunset’s surprise, the mare cringed back from them with an ‘eep’, though they were easily two yards away. Sunset glanced at Twilight, who just shrugged in response.

“We’re sorry to intrude, but we’re not here for your… Dreaming, Miss…” Sunset trailed off and smiled at her.

“It’s ummm…” The mare mumbled something incoherent.

“I'm sorry, what was that?” Twilight asked, tilting her ears forward.

“Um… my name is…” Her voice once again dropped into mumbles that sounded vaguely like squeaks.

“Didn't quite catch that,” Sunset said with what she hoped was an encouraging smile that didn’t betray her rapidly dwindling patience.

Little Song burst into the room, carrying a tray with a jug of water and three glasses on it. “Here you go, Miss Fluttershy! Fresh from the rain tank!”

Sunset’s smile shifted into a faint smirk. “So, I’m guessing you’re Fluttershy?”

The pegasus nodded meekly as she gratefully took the glass of water from Little Song. She downed half of it in one long drink.

“Do you not like your name?” Twilight asked. She adjusted her glasses to peer at Fluttershy again. “It seems very suitable.”

“Don’t mind her!” Little Song said. “She’s just shy. Probably because of her name! But she’s really nice once you get to know her!”

“Um… if you’re not here for the Dreaming… what brings you here today?” Fluttershy asked, her voice as skittish as a terrified mouse. “If you don’t mind me asking, that is.”

“Why would we mind you asking?” Twilight scratched her head, looking completely bewildered.

“Uh…” Fluttershy shrugged.

“We’re here to see Whispersong,” Sunset jumped in before things could get more awkward. “But it seems like she’s busy. We were told that only she can give us something that we need by dawn.”

“It’s to help us acquire a certain book,” Twilight added helpfully.

“Book?” Fluttershy’s eyes danced between the two of them. “What book?”

“We’re looking for a first-edition copy of Teahouses of Saddle Arabia,” Twilight supplied. “I don’t suppose this place would have it?”

“It would save us a lot of time and effort if it did,” Sunset said with a sigh, but not much hope. “A lot.”

Little Song shook her head. “Nuh-uh. Whispersong’s Lullabies only carries six books on teas and that’s not one of them. I have most of our catalogue memorized!”

She beamed at them.

Sunset and Twilight both groaned in unison. Only then did something tickle Sunset’s memory. Something that Desert Winds had said.

“Um… should we be talking here?” Twilight said with a glance around the room. “After all, those ponies are trying to sleep.”

What had he said? She couldn’t remember the exact words but she remembered a name…

“Whispering Sleeper…” Sunset muttered to herself.

“Oh, don’t worry about them,” Fluttershy said with a sudden odd sense of confidence—and apparently missing Sunset’s sudden revelation. “They’re deep in a Dream Weave. I really don’t even need to be singing them to sleep, but Whispersong says it helps some ponies if they slip out.”

“If you say so,” Twilight shrugged with a sideways glance at the sleeping ponies.

Meanwhile, Sunset was digging through her saddlebags, trying to find the stupid thing the lunatic had thrown at her.

“Sunset, what are you doin—” Twilight facehoofed briefly. “Sorry, I forgot to introduce ourselves. I’m Twilight and this is Sunset... who is apparently looking for something.”

“Well, um… it’s nice to meet the both of you, but—”

“No!” Sunset cried, grinning as she levitated out a golden band roughly the size of a pony’s forehoof. “Not looking for something. Found something!”

Fluttershy and Little Song suddenly both went very still. Both of them were staring at the band floating in Sunset’s magic.

“Uh…”

This hadn’t been the reaction she’d expected. Fluttershy looked utterly fascinated, but Little Song looked… expectant?

“May… may I see that?” Fluttershy asked quietly. “Please? If… if it’s not too much trouble.”

Sunset hesitated. “Well, I think Desert Winds wanted me to give it to Whispersong, but as long as you give it back, I guess?”

“I… I just want to hold it for a moment. Just a moment, then I promise I’ll return it!” she pleaded.

She’s almost as bad as Twilight with those big green eyes. I know a battle I can’t win when I see it.

Sunset levitated the band over into Fluttershy’s outstretched hooves.

The odd mare didn’t seem nearly as skittish as she’d been a few moments ago. She just kept staring at the golden band in wonder.

“I’ve never gotten to actually hold one…” she mumbled.

“Is there something special about this thing?” Sunset asked. “It just feels like a gold band to me.”

“What?” Fluttershy blinked a few times before refocusing on Sunset and Twilight. “Oh! Um… not really special, I think. It just looks like an authentic Weaver anklet and after hearing so many stories from Whispersong about the zebras, I’m… well… I’m a little bit of a fan, as you can probably see.”

Fluttershy flapped her rather impressive wings and alighted down on the deck in the light, revealing the full-body dress she wore. The body and train were made of some sort of knitted dark gold fabric, with a neck and hemline made of thick green cords of wool. There were even a few silk roses along the neckline.

“That’s a very fancy dress for singing ponies to sleep,” Twilight commented. “It doesn’t… really seem practical.”

“Oh, it’s not,” Fluttershy blushed and studied her hooves. “But… I don’t get to wear my own things very often… I get really self-conscious.”

“Wait,” Sunset held up a hoof. “You made that?”

Fluttershy’s blush deepened and she nodded again. “I… um… well, I started at just knitting, but over the years it turned into… well, something I never really expected.”

“She’s like, gonna be Cloudsdale’s best designer with her freaky knowledge of sewing!” Little Song chirped.

Fluttershy’s blush almost went to her ears.

“That’s… that’s really impressive,” Sunset said, moving around Fluttershy to get a better look. The mare ducked her head in embarrassment, but seemed to also enjoy the attention, if the way her wings fluttered were any indication. Sunset almost cast a light spell to get a better look before remembering where she was. “Coco would love to get her hooves on a design like this.”

Fluttershy stiffened and her eyes slowly lifted to meet Sunset’s. “Coco? As in… Coco Pommel? As in the Coco Pommel?”

“Uh…” Sunset rubbed the back of her neck. “Yes?”

“You know her?” Fluttershy squealed, biting her hooves in glee. “You actually know Coco Pommel?”

“Yeah?” Sunset replied. She’d known Coco had made a name for herself in the fashion industry, but this seemed excessive. “She’s a friend of ours.”

“Oh my goodness, oh my goodness, oh my goodness!” Fluttershy seemed ready to fly around the room in excitement. “I’m… I’m talking to ponies who know Coco Pommel! Oh my goodness!”

“Would you… um… like to meet her?” Sunset suggested. “I’m sure we could—”

Sunset froze the moment she saw the pegasus’s reaction. Her eyes went wide and every bit of color seemed to drain right out of her face. Her wings snapped to her sides as if held by rubber bands. For a moment, she had all the livelihood of a statue.

“Or… not?” Sunset said, her headache once again making its presence known.

“No, no, no!” Fluttershy whispered. “I… couldn’t… I shouldn’t… I wouldn’t! She’s so much more important than me. She’s… she’s the biggest star in all of the Manehattan fashion scene! And um… I don’t leave… I don’t leave Cloudsdale anymore.”

“‘Anymore’?” Twilight asked. “Why anymore? Did you leave before—”

“Oh, I think that’s quite enough pestering of my little bard,” said warm but stern voice from behind them. “After all, she’s here as a guest, as are the two of you.”

Sunset turned to see the elderly mare on her hooves, rubbing her eyes.

“I’m sorry!” Twilight and Fluttershy said in perfect unison. They both froze and stared at one another.

Sunset facehoofed and laughed despite herself, then turned to the older mare. “Whispersong, I presume?”

“Got it in one, dearie,” Whispersong said as she slipped through her sleeping patrons and reached out to shake Sunset’s hoof. “Pleasure to meet you, Miss Shimmer.”

“You’re… you’re…” Fluttershy’s eyes went wide. “Oh no. No, no, no!”

Her voice descended into squeaks of terror. Again.

“Calm yourself, dear Fluttershy,” Whispersong said with a gentle smile. “She doesn’t look too offended.”

“But I didn’t even recognize her!” Fluttershy protested, her wings twitching madly. “Miss Shimmer, please—”

“No, it’s fine!” Sunset laughed. “Really! You have no idea how nice it is not to be recognized.”

“I’m sure a name like yours tends to get ahead of yourself.” Whispersong winked at her. “Bet it gets old, don’t it?”

“You could say that again,” Sunset muttered with a sigh. “But… I thought you were in the um…”

“Dream Weaving,” Twilight supplied.

“Yeah, Dream Weaving.” Sunset shook her head. “Sorry, long night. Anyway, Little Song made it sound like you weren’t coming out before dawn.”

“She usually doesn’t!” Little Song hissed. “I didn’t know you three were going to talk so much!”

Whispersong chuckled, her eyes sparkling. “When you get to my age, dearie, you’ll find there’s always a trick or two to everything. Always wise to keep an ear out while on any ship.”

“Did we wake you? Oh no, don’t tell me the clients—” Fluttershy began, flying up to peer at the sleeping ponies. Her wings seemed to barely disturb the air.

“Our clients are fine, dearie,” Whispersong assured her, holding out her hooves placatingly. “But yes, I did hear you. And that’s okay. Once upon a time, zebra master weavers could conduct this ceremony in the middle of a crowded street. They could step in and out of the ceremony without disturbing a soul. With enough practice, anypony can dance on the line between dreams and reality.” Her grin became almost wolfish. “And when I was young, I could dance circles around anypony!”

“It’s true!” Little Song chirped as she bounded to Whispersong’s side. “Nana Whiserspong is amazing!”

“Hush, child.” Whispersong smiled and patted the filly on the head. “You’re going to embarrass me.”

“Hmph,” Little Song huffed. “You should never be embarrassed! Everypony else should be embarrassed that they’re not as amazing as you!”

Fluttershy let out a soft giggle and even Sunset and Twilight broke into faint smiles.

“Thank you, child.” Whispersong laughed. “However, I do not believe Miss Shimmer and her friend came here to talk about dancing.”

“We didn’t mean to interrupt,” Sunset said, suddenly feeling a lot more self-conscious before this mare. “We could easily let you and Fluttershy finish and come back later…”

Why? chimed in a familiar voice. You were ready to break down the door less than an hour ago! Now, you’re willing to let some old mare and a timid pegasus run you out?

You’re being random tonight. Sunset shot back. You haven’t said a word since Bruschetta’s.

Ugh, you just can’t pay attention, can you? It’s a wonder Celestia hasn’t booted you out of the Castle yet.

Sunset frowned. That didn’t entirely make sense, but frankly, she was too worn out to care what her little demon was up to. Meanwhile, Whispersong’s eyes had fallen on the golden band Fluttershy still held in her hooves.

“Ah!” Whispersong’s eyes danced. “The very reason I woke up. You said a name. A very specific name.”

“Desert Winds,” Sunset guessed. Except it wasn’t a guess.

“How long is that pony going to be haunting us?” Twilight’s ears went flat with annoyance and she shifted in her coat.

“Oh, a little while longer, I suspect,” Whispersong chuckled. “If I may?”

Fluttershy glanced at Sunset first.

“Go ahead,” Sunset said with a nod. “It’s supposed to go to her anyway. We’re basically just couriers.”

“And well-timed ones at that. I wasn’t expecting this for another four weeks,” Whispersong said as Fluttershy gave it to her. “Out of curiosity, did he say what the payment would be?”

Whispersong peered at Sunset, her eyes sparkling. However, it was Twilight who jumped in with the answer.

“The ‘last piece to get unlost.’” Twilight supplied. “And added ‘plus Sign to find Sunset’s treasure.’”

Sunset stared at her. “How can you possibly remember his rambling that clearly?”

“I do have an excellent memory most of the time,” Twilight informed her with a little huff.

Whispersong glanced between Sunset and Twilight in a depressingly familiar way. However, seeing Sunset’s expression, her own face went back to a casual smile as if nothing had happened.

“So, he wants me to get you ‘unlost’ and give you something to help Sunset here find her treasure.” Whispersong mused. “Desert Winds is an odd fellow. Never sends anything by mail. And it’s been quite some time since he was willing to go through leyspace himself…”

“That pony is crazy,” Sunset said with a shake of her head. “Possibly the craziest pony I’ve ever met.”

“Aw!” Whispersong entire face lit up with a knowing smile. “That’s the nicest thing anypony said about him in years. He may very well burst into tears of joy upon hearing your kind words. But before we go any further, I think I’ll deal with the matter of this anklet.”

“Wait, that’s an ankl—” Twilight stopped dead the moment Whispersong plopped down in front of them and stuck out the forehoof with the various golden bands on it.

With movements almost too fast to track—which was impressive considering the age of the mare—she swapped out one of the anklets on her forelegs with the new one. For a brief moment, the new anklet flared a soft blue. A few seconds later, the glow faded and it looked no different from the other anklets she wore.

“Ah, perfect,” Whispersong sighed in relief, almost as if she had just slipped into a warm bath. “The old one had been acting up. Desert, you scoundrel, never change.”

“What just happened?” Sunset demanded.

“Another wonder of our zebra friends.” Whispersong patted the anklet. “Alchemically treated to store a particular spell. I find it works on me a bit better than a ley crystal or a direct enchantment. In this case, something to make sure my old bones can keep up with young, spry ponies like you!”

“Amazing,” Twilight murmured. “Do you by chance know what sort of alchemical treatment they used? Or perhaps the precise—”

“Twilight!” Sunset said, her voice boarding on pleading. “Please!”

“Hey, you had a chance to ask a question!” Twilight pouted and Little Song laughed. Even Fluttershy giggled quietly.

“So, what are you looking for, young lady?” Whispersong asked Sunset with a wink at Twilight.

“Teahouses of Saddle Arabia,” Sunset answered, trying desperately to ignore Twilight’s pout. “I can’t even tell you what I’ve—we’ve—gone through to find this book.”

“Ah, Desert Winds, accurate as always. I’m assuming he already told you I didn’t have a copy?”

“So did I!” Little Song cried.

“Well, that’s good. The last pony he sent—Velvet something… or was it something Velvet? Anyway, the last time he used me as a waypoint, he ‘forgot’ to tell the mare. That crazy unicorn nearly blew a hole in my ship!”

“Miss Whispersong, if you don’t mind,” Sunset said, trying to keep her voice steady. “It’s been a very long night and I would very much like to be on my way before I very much lose my mind.”

Whispersong chuckled even as Fluttershy gasped and cringed away from Sunset.

“Sunset!” Twilight admonished. “We should probably try and be nice.”

“A long day jumping across the planet makes ponies cranky,” Whispersong said with another laugh. “I don’t mind.”

“What is it with the whole bookstore owners ‘always knowing more than they should’ thing?” Sunset hissed. “Seriously, it’s driving me nuts.”

Whispersong winked at her. “Narrative Causality, of course. All bookstores—and libraries—in the world are bound by it.”

Sunset facehoofed and Whispersong laughed again.

“Um… not to be rude…” Fluttershy said in that same timid voice. “But you’re… you’re getting awfully loud… and we don’t want to wake up any of the Dreamers.”

“Quite right, my dear!” Whispersong declared as she got to her hooves. She let out an explosive sigh of mirth and grinned. “Really, you should reconsider my offer to bring you on full time, Fluttershy. You have such a calm demeanor that it would do wonders for this little side business.”

“Oh, no,” Fluttershy blushed and tried to hide behind her mane, though Sunset could see her peeking out. “I couldn’t do that. I just like to help.”

Sunset shifted from side to side, trying to contain her annoyance. Twilight took a step back from her.

And Fluttershy was suddenly looking at them rather closely.

“Did you know I had to all but force her to take bits for her singing?” Whispersong shook her head, smiling fondly at the young pegasus. “But no, she’s always insisted on keeping her adorable little shop open. Don’t get me wrong, she’s a miracle worker there, but I can never get my clients to sleep as easily as she can with just a few notes.”

“Wait!” Fluttershy squeaked.

Everypony in the room—at least those who were awake—paused to look at the blushing mare. “I mean, if that’s okay?”

“What is it, dearie?” Whispersong nodded at her.

“What… h-happened to your coats, if you don’t mind me asking?”

Sunset lifted her foreleg, revealing the tear that had almost taken the entire sleeve off. It must have finally started to unravel as they’d been walking through the ship. Twilight glanced at her own with a forlorn expression.

“A lot of hard travel and harder landings,” Sunset replied with a sigh. “Don’t worry, we have others…”

“No, I’m getting this fixed,” Twilight muttered as she used her magic to examine a series of rips down the seams toward her tail. “I told you this is my favorite coat, Sunset!”

“Don’t worry about it,” Sunset replied. “We’ll be fine.”

“I could… repair them for you? While you’re talking with Whispersong? It shouldn’t take more than…” Fluttershy flew over the both of them, examining the damage and muttering the occasional ‘oh dear.’ “Twenty minutes? Maybe thirty?”

Sunset stared at her. “We don’t have much in the way of bits, definitely not enough to cover repairs to two winter coats.”

“How’d you plan on paying for the book then?” Whispersong asked with a smirk.

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Promissory note. One of the few times I like using my name.”

“It’s fine,” Fluttershy landed right next to Sunset and ran a hoof over another rip in the side. “I don’t mind helping somepony willing to introduce me to… um… Coco Pommel. And… you both seem nice.”

“This has nothing to do with Coco, does it?” Sunset guessed.

“No, it does not,” Whispersong chuckled as Fluttershy blushed again. “That’s just who she is. Best do what she says. Truth be told, I’ve never seen a pegasus handle a needle and thread like her.”

Sunset shared a glance with Twilight. It took only a moment, but without a word they came to an easy consensus.

Why not?

It only took them a minute to take off their coats and recinch their saddlebags. Fluttershy smiled and flew back to her corner, where she pulled out a small saddlebag of her own. In moments, she had spools of thread and a half-dozen needles out as she studied Twilight’s coat.

“Now, let me tell you about just how good she is,” Whispersong said. “Once upon a time—”

“Miss Whispersong…” Sunset’s left eye started to twitch.

Whispersong own left eye sparkled. Little Song giggled like crazy.

“Fluttershy, dear, will you watch over the dreamers?” Whispersong said. Fluttershy looked up from her work and nodded demurely. “Thank you, dear. As for you two, why don’t you come upstairs? I suspect I know what you’ll need and I might just be willing to help you get it.”

Sunset let out a sigh of relief, though it ended up being short-lived.

“I can’t imagine it should take more than three or four more bookstores to track it down!” Whispersong said over her shoulder as she climbed a nearby set of stairs that had been hidden in shadow. “Come along!”

Both of Sunset’s eyes twitched.

Twilight paused and glanced back at her. “Sunset?”

“Worst. Night. Ever,” Sunset muttered and stomped after Whispersong.

Whispersong led them up two decks and into what turned out to be her private cabin. A narrow cot lay beneath a large window illuminated by the Cloudsdale night while a sturdy dresser sat opposite a writing desk. All of this became a background to the real feature of the room.

A lifetime’s worth of memories stood on shelves and hung on walls. Many featured Whispersong laughing or smiling with other ponies of every different shape and size. Sunset recognized pictures of Whispersong with Princess Celestia, half of the Cloudsdale and Canterlot Elite, all of the Wonderbolts—with more than a few of her and Surprise—and dozens more she didn’t know. But more than anything, there were family portraits, weddings, birthday parties, and a thousand other celebrations on the walls.

For some reason Sunset didn’t want to think too much about, stumbling into this room of memories forced her to choke back a sob.

Still, she managed to get herself under control while Twilight followed her in, her eyes wide as she scanned the room’s bookshelves, giving little attention to the pictures that adorned the walls.

“Welcome to my humble home,” Whispersong said as she settled into the chair before a small writing desk. Meanwhile, Little Song—who’d followed them from belowdecks—leapt up on Whispersong’s large four-poster bed and bounced around happily. Whispersong didn’t seem to mind as she rummaged through her desk.

“Let’s see… where is it… I know it was here last week…” she muttered to herself. “I swear, by Celestia, if something happened to that book, I will be very annoyed.”

“What’cha lookin’ for, Nana?” Little Song asked amidst her bounces.

“My little red book,” Whispersong replied. “The one in pineapple leather? Have you seen it, child?”

“Nope!” Little Song replied at the top of a particularly high leap. “Unless it’s the one over here on your nightstand!”

Whispersong glanced over at the nightstand, where a small cracked leather-bound book dyed in red sat. “Thank you, child. Could you stop bounding about and bring it to your Nana?”

“Sure!”

With startling grace, Little Song leapt from bed to floor. She snatched the book and jumped back onto the bed, only take another leap that sent her flying right at Whispersong.

Sunset cried out in alarm, but Whispersong spun on her seat—using that same strange speed she’d used when swapping the anklets—and snatched her grandfilly out of the air in the space of an eyeblink.

“Yay!” Little Song cried as Whispersong cuddled her. “That was fun! Can we do it again?”

“Oh, no,” Whispersong replied, patting her on the head. “I only have one in me tonight, child. Why don’t you head back down and watch the counter while I talk with our customers? Make sure the outside lights are on, okay?”

“Just so you know,” Little Song whispered in a voice that was anything but a whisper. “I think Miss Shimmer and Miss Sparkle are in love or something! They act just like Mom and Dad!”

Sunset’s body stiffened, her cheeks burned and her brain blanked. She didn’t dare glance at Twilight.

Whispersong glanced up with a smile… only for that smile to fade upon seeing Sunset’s—and presumably Twilight’s—expressions.

“Well, why don’t you keep your little shipping games to yourself for tonight, okay?” Whispersong asked, her voice still warm. “Go on, now.”

“Okay, Nana!” Little Song replied, leaping from the chair and landing between Sunset and Twilight. With a sudden surge of speed, Little Song attacked first Twilight and then Sunset in a bone-crushing hug. “You two were great! I hope everything works out for you! No matter what, I think you’re super cute together!”

With that, the filly bounded out.

Sunset shivered as the door closed behind them. Inside her mind, something dark laughed. Another piece of her only whimpered.

“You’ll have to forgive my grandfilly,” Whispersong said in a rather somber voice. “Her mother is a professional matchmaker. She’s got it into her head that she can see potential matches herself. Usually, it’s harmless, but sometimes she does tend to make things a tad awkward.”

Sunset met Whispersong’s gaze—primarily because she didn’t want to look at Twilight—and saw something unspoken there. It wasn’t hard to translate.

Filly or not, Little Song isn’t often wrong about her matches, either, Whispersong’s eyes told her.

“Now, to business,” she settled her chair and appraised the two of them slowly. “Both of you have the look of ponies who have traveled far tonight. I’d like to know if you heard my name elsewhere. Aside from dear Desert, of course.”

Sunset didn’t really like the calculating look in Whispersong’s expression, but she had something they needed—possibly two things they needed—she didn’t see a way out of it.

“Out of Circulation,” she answered.

Whispersong let out a barkling laugh, slapping the armrest of her chair and looking positively delighted. “Ha! I knew it! Desert would never could make enough sense for anypony to find my boat. To get from there to here, you’d need a bit more of an edge! And if you tangoed with Book Light, that’s an edge and a half!”

Sunset glowered at her. “What, do you all do ice cream socials together or something?”

“Something like that,” Whispersong said, her eyes dancing. “You’re here for the sigil, aren’t you?”

Sunset nodded.

The old mare eyed her again. “And have you asked your friend what she thinks of this? You really sat down and asked her?”

Sunset finally glanced at Twilight, who looked as confused as Sunset.

“Why would I have a problem with this?” Twilight frowned.

“By your definition, child, you’re in a Gray Bookstore right now.”

To her credit, Twilight only twitched a little. It was mainly in her shoulders. And her left eye. And a few strands of hair made a ‘poing’ sound.

“Hm,” Whispersong tapped her chin, apparently intrigued by Twilight’s reaction. “No screaming. No fleeing. No threats. You aren’t Acquisitions, at least. Thank Celestia for that.”

“How could you possibly know I’m with the RCA?” Twilight demanded stiffly.

“Child, if you haven’t worked for Ink Method himself for years, I’ll eat this boat’s mainsail with a knife and fork.,” Whispersong replied, her eyes boring into Twilight. “The way you walk, the way you talk… everything about you screams Royal Canterlot Archives. To somepony doing this as long as me, it’s impossible to miss. Anyway, it’s a good idea to keep up with the competition.”

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, but Whispersong cut her off before she even got a sound out.

“And don’t you give me that malarky about the RCA not being competition, we both know every library in Equestria takes their cues from them. RCA doesn’t like a book, then Equestria doesn’t like a book. It’s rare, but I’ve seen it happen. Ink Method’s been a good Head Archivist. And from what I’ve seen tonight, I think you’ll do great in his horseshoes.”

“You’re not the first person to say something like that tonight,” Sunset cut in. “Why do so many ponies think she’s going to run the RCA?”

“I don’t want to run the RCA!” Twilight groaned, her ears flat as she rubbed her eyes. “I just want to be there with my books! I don’t want power or control or anything like that!”

“And that’s why you’ll do wonderfully,” Whispersong said with a self-satisfied smirk. “But back to the point. I’m betting Book Light mentioned how ’The Store’ was exclusive, right? Hard to find?”

Both of them nodded, but Sunset didn’t like where this was going.

“I may run a Gray Bookstore, dabble with books that some folk don’t think I should have, but I shy away from the dangerous stuff. That stuff… well—” She stopped herself and rubbed her chin again, leaning back in her seat as she considered them. “One last question. This book. Who’s it for?”

“Why does that matter?” Sunset demanded. “What’s this all about, Whispersong?”

“I’ve been selling books for over fifty years, Miss Shimmer. You may have already heard this tonight, but selling books is a little like tending a bar. You tend to get good at reading ponies. Now, you two? You’ve been through a lot. It’s nearly three in the morning. And you’re still going. Shows me you aren’t planning on stopping.”

“What of it?” Sunset snapped, trying to keep herself from bristling any further.

The old mare chuckled and repeated herself, “Who’s it for?”

“Why do you want to know?” Sunset shot back.

“You can’t blame an old mare for being curious.”

“I can if you’re withholding the last piece of information we need to get to this place.”

“You can’t if you want me to give you the sigil to open a Black Bookstore.”

This time, Twilight did let out a squeak of shock and protest. Just the way Whispersong had said those two words sent shivers down Sunset’s spine.

Oh, this is going to be so very fun, said a voice in the back of her head.

“Mind you, that’s just what the Equestria Booksellers Association calls them,” Whispersong said with a shrug. “A great many don’t have anything special. And when they do have something special, they’re locked tighter than Celestia’s own Vaults. Anyway, it’s not like your very own teacher isn’t familiar with them. The very pony I believe this book is for.”

“That’s not true! I mean, yes, the book is for Princess Celestia, but the rest is a lie!” Twilight cried. “Princess Celestia would never deal with the likes of a Black Bookstore!”

“Why don’t you ask the owner, then?” Whispersong said with a laugh.

“No, Twilight’s right,” Sunset said. “That’s not Celestia’s style. She doesn’t deal with dark magics.”

You sure about that? said the quiet voice in the depths of her mind. You really sure that precious Princess of yours use any means necessary to protect her kingdom? Think about the things you did to protect your little kingdom in the past, Sunset. Don’t be an idiot.

You’ve been awfully quiet for a lot of this.

It’s rude to talk with your mouth full.

What? Sunset blinked as Whispersong said something to Twilight she couldn’t quite make out.

All the popcorn I enjoyed while I watched you and Twilight have your lovely little meltdown together. You had a chance to take her, Sunset. Take her as your own. She was at her weakest. All you had to do was kiss her and she would have been yours.

I’m not about to stab my best friend in the back! Sunset snarled to the evil little voice that refused to die. I’m not a monster!

Something flicked in front of her face, but it seemed a little fuzzy. It was hard to do anything except hear that damn voice.

You used to be. Didn’t Slate once call you the nightmare under the fillies’ beds? You are still naive enough to think that’s a bad thing. It’s not. It’s simple power and its applications. You even once told Minuette that you didn’t want both Moon Dancer and Twilight. But we both know that’s not entirely true is it?

Get away from me! Sunset screamed into the depths of her mind. Get the buck out of my head!

I’m here forever, Sunset. You will never be free of me. Because I’m what you really are, you softhearted idiot. And the day is coming when you finally figure out that you’ve been me all along. This nice act? It’s a joke. A pathetic excuse for one too.

No. I’ve changed. I’m not you anymore!

Soon, so very soon, you will screw up. You will screw up so badly that your friends will hate you. Your beloved Princess will disown you. You will be alone with nothing but me. And once this pathetic, weak mask is burned away, you’ll realize that the only thing beneath it has always been me. Years ago, you made a mistake. A stupid, pathetic, moronic mistake that made you weak. You picked the wrong side. That was your mistake.

For just a moment, Sunset could actually feel a presence around her. She shivered in horror as she all but felt the cold breath inside her right ear say the next words.

The day is coming, Sunset. The day is coming when I’m going to fix that mistake.

Then, something slammed into her, sending her crashing into a bookcase.

Books rained down upon her. A lot of them hurt, but there was something of more immediate concern.

Namely, Twilight was shaking her like a rag doll.

“Sunset!” she screamed in her face. “Sunset, come on! Snap out of it!”

“Twilight,” Whispersong said from the other side of the room, her body posture tense as if she were about to leap into combat. “Her horn.”

Twilight’s terrified eyes glanced up at Sunset’s horn, then she sagged with relief. After closing her eyes again, she speared Sunset with a glare of fear-driven fury.

“What is with you?” Twilight demanded. “Sunset, you could have hurt somepony!”

“What?” Sunset blinked a few more times. Her head felt like a herd of buffalo were tap dancing inside her skull. And… her horn hurt. A dull, throbbing ache from base to tip. Why did it hurt? That had never happened before.

A harsh laugh echoed up from the pit in her mind where she tried to keep her angry little pony. Strangely enough, the laugh seemed… darker somehow.

“Answer me, Sunset!” Twilight snapped. “What were you thinking?”

“What happened?” Sunset finally managed to focus on her surroundings.

Twilight stabbed a hoof at a spot above the bed. “That!”

There had been a window there, once. Now, there was nothing more than a gaping hole in the hull of the ship. Little arcs of magic energy still crackled around the smoking edges.

“What… what did I do?”

“You mean…” Twilight blinked owlishly behind her glasses. “You didn’t intentionally throw a bolt of midnight blue lightning at the door?”

“Midnight blue?” Sunset demanded, horrified. “My magic was midnight blue?”

“Or something like that. I’m not great with colors. It definitely was a lot darker than your normal teal, Sunset. Even more than the few times… well, you know.”

Sunset nodded and rubbed her horn. It still ached.

What would cause this? Had things gone too far? Her angry little pony… she couldn’t remember the last time it had managed to drive her to do something like that. Had it ever? This… this was a bad sign.

Maybe she did need to talk to somepony about this. Not the Princess—she couldn’t bear the shame. Her closest friends… she didn’t think she could bear that either. Maybe… Raven? Raven had always been there for her whenever Celestia had been away on business. She liked the bustling aide. She imagined Raven was a little like what having a real aunt would be like.

Raven… yeah, she’d… talk to her.

“I’d like an explanation,” Whispersong informed them archly. “I don’t like it when ponies blow holes in my ship.”

“I’m sorry,” Sunset said as she gently pushed Twilight aside and stumbled to her hooves. “I… I think our time in leyspace may have messed with my head more than I thought. I got lost in my thoughts and then… it was an accident, nothing more.”

Whispersong marched over and grabbed Sunset’s head, peering into her eyes, studying her horn and checking her sides. She even checked Sunset’s teeth. She mumbled to herself for a good two minutes. Sunset glanced at Twilight, but Twilight just shrugged. She looked scared herself.

Great, now she’s scared of me. Just perfect.

“Look, I’ll pay for the damages,” Sunset said. “If you’ll get me a piece of paper, I can write an invoice with my magical signature and—”

“Shush, child.”

Whispersong leaned an ear against Sunset’s chest. However, she was there only a few moments before pulling away and looking her in the eye.

“What is it?”

“You’re fighting it,” Whispersong said with a nod. “That’s what matters most. Doing it for the right reasons, too. Mostly.”

“What do—” Twilight began, but Whispersong silenced her with a wave of her hoof.

Sunset took a deep breath, her hooves shaking beneath her.

Whispersong headed back to her desk.

“How can you possibly know that?” Sunset demanded, repressing the desire to scream. “You can’t know that!”

“Does it matter?” Whispersong asked as she began to flip through the pages of the book with one hoof, while the other pulled down some sort of disc from the top shelf of her desk with the other. “It’s true.”

“Well, yes, it’s true, but—”

“That’s what really matters.” Whispersong winked at her and slapped the disc over a page in the red leather notebook. A pink dot of light appeared above the desk. Then, it slowly began to move, leaving broad strokes of color in its wake.

“The sigil?” Sunset asked, glancing between the complex shape and Whispersong.

Whispersong nodded placidly.

It took nearly a full minute for the sigil to complete itself. It was far more complex than Sunset would have ever guessed. An intricate pattern of hard lines and soft circles, interwoven and interlocking in dozens of locations. It made Sunset dizzy just looking at it.

“Wow…” Twilight murmured after a few minutes of gawking. “Now that’s an impressive bit of spellwork.”

“This sigil,” Whispersong said, keeping the disc on the unseen page, “will dispel the illusion that protects ’The Store.’ You should memorize it, keep it in your head. You’ll need it.”

“That shouldn’t be too much trouble,” Sunset said, studying it further. “It shares a lot of—”

“There’s one other matter,” Whispersong interrupted without missing a beat. “The sigil will not protect you from the guardian constructs or any other defenses the owner may have put in place. She values her privacy and particularly dislikes members of the RCA and those things enforce her will. Her new assistant isn’t much better. Odd fellow with an accent I could never place. Wears a turban and a pair of glasses.

“A turban?” Sunset cried, then both Twilight and she demanded, “What color?”

“Not bright turquoise,” Whispersong said with a chuckle. “Don’t worry. I believe he’s actually from the Fillydelphia suburbs, but don’t tell him I said that.”

“That’s it?” Sunset asked.

“Well, there’s one other matter,” Whispersong said with a smirk.

“And that is?” Sunset groaned.

“How you’re getting to Canterlot.”

Sunset’s heart sank. So did her ears and tail.

“We were hoping…” she trailed off as she realized how audacious that sounded. The Sunset of the past might have demanded use of this airship, but not the Sunset of today. Especially not after she’d just blown a hole in the ship.

“I’m afraid that at this hour, all the ferries and other transports have closed for the evening,” Whispersong said somberly. “It’s too bad you don’t know anypony with their own private airship who can come and go as they please.”

Sunset looked up, hope sparking in her again.

Whispersong’s eyes glittered.

“Or maybe you do?”

“Do we?” Sunset asked.

Twilight glancing back and forth between them as if watching a tennis match.

“Now, that is the question isn’t it?” Whispersong grinned.

And Sunset smiled.

Author's Note

Little Song is weaponized cuteness. Seriously. She's more dangerous than Twilight. I wish I actually understood how I wrote characters like her. Writing characters like this make it all worth it.

And speaking of special characters... :yay:

Yup. We had Pinkie Pie at the beginning and we have the reveal of the fifth member of the Mane 6 here with Fluttershy

I hope you enjoyed Fluttershy through the lens of the Wavelengths Timeline and how she offered insight into the world around them, including quite a bit into zebra culture, helped, of course, by Whispersong!

You'll slowly learn more about Fluttershy's work and how she actually used that "freaky knowledge of sewing" for a very different life. What do you think? Is that good or bad? :yay:

...and Sunset asked me not to talk about her little 'incident.' I won't. I'm not going to stop you though. :twilightsmile:

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

Transit: Lower Docks

“Nothing quite like it, is there?” Whispersong said over the rushing wind.

Sunset nodded, taking the time to simply enjoy the sensation of cool air blowing through her mane. She’d forgotten what this felt like. It had been years since she’d had a chance to stand on the deck of an airship while in flight. At least this memory wouldn’t be tinged with bitterness. Not much, anyway.

With dawn only two hours away, Whispersong’s preparations to get the Lullabies—or Lullaby, as she called it—ready to set sail were nothing short of astounding.

Especially since the only crew on board seemed to be one earth pony filly and one pegasus mare, both of whom were adjusting lines on the main deck below them.

“How are you doing this?” Twilight asked to Whispersong’s right as they swept down from Cloudsdale through a series of cloud layers. “How can you possibly crew a full air clipper with only three ponies?”

“I’m a witch, of course!” Whispersong laughed as she remained on the wheel, gently shifting her vessel between air currents.

Twilight raised an eyebrow, causing Sunset to sputter with laughter. It didn’t look very imposing when the wind had completely destroyed her bun and turned her mane into something close to a flapping flag.

“Oh, I’m just having a bit of fun with you, dearie,” Whispersong said. “I’ve bought more enchantments for this ship than I can remember. I can pilot the Lullaby from here to Manehattan and back by myself!”

Whispersong placed a hoof on a series of circular posts around the main wheel. Instantly, some sort of arcane spell pattern appeared above it. The old mare deftly made a few adjustments—though she moved too fast for Sunset to figure out what she was doing—and the air clipper leveled out.

“We’ll stay on this course for about ten minutes before we descend through the last layer of clouds,” Whispersong said. “I don’t know if you’ve ever seen Canterlot in the wee hours before the dawn, but it’s a sight. Why don’t the two of you head up to the bow of the ship? Take a look over the side.”

Whispersong gave Sunset a subtle wink. Not enough to imply action, but maybe to imply something else.

“Sure,” Sunset said slowly. “If Twilight doesn’t mind?”

“Huh?” Twilight blinked and peered around, moonlight reflecting off her glasses. “Oh… uh, sure.”

The two of them slowly made their way down the stairwell on the left—port?—side of the Lullaby and passed Fluttershy. She was still adjusting lines and rigging with quick motions of her hooves and a single flap of her wings. She made it all look so effortless. Though it was definitely far more effortless now that she’d changed outfits into a simple black jumpsuit covering her body but leaving her wings free.

“Oh, um…” Fluttershy blushed when she saw Sunset looking at her curiously. “Your coats are all ready, by the way. You’ll want them once you disembark, if that’s okay. Whispersong has the warmers on for the deck, but it’ll be cold once you leave the ship.”

“Um…” Twilight scratched her head. “What about the ponies we saw dreaming?”

Fluttershy cocked her head to one side. “What about them?”

“Won’t they be upset that Whispersong left Cloudsdale without informing them?”

Fluttershy smiled softly. “Oh, no. All of them know that occasionally Whispersong needs to take the Lullaby out. We even do night cruises where some dream and others enjoy the scenery! Anyway, they’re just sleeping now. The dreams don’t last the entire night.”

“Huh,” Sunset said. “Nice arrangement.”

“Whispersong’s been doing this for a long time,” Fluttershy said with a hint of confidence, even if it was for somepony else. “She’s very good at what she does.”

“I’m sure you’re helping,” Twilight said with a smile.

Fluttershy immediately flushed red and hid most of her face behind her curtain of pink hair. “Oh, um… thank you. I really just try and do what I can…”

She let out a few squeaks and Sunset figured that was all they were going to get out of her at the moment. Sunset tugged at Twilight with a bit of her magic and they continued up the next set of stairs up onto what was called—if Sunset remembered correctly—the forecastle of the ship. Moving around neat coils of rope and a few cargo hatches, the two mares reached the tip of the bow. The only thing that lay beyond this was a long spur of wood where several long ropes connected from the ship to the balloon above.

“That’s called a bowsprit,” Twilight said absently as she pointed at the spar.

“How did you…?”

“You were staring at it like you were trying to remember the name,” Twilight said with a shrug. “I’m not very good with other ponies, but I’m at least getting better at recognizing expressions.”

Twilight leaned on the starboard side of the railing, while Sunset leaned on the port side. They were only a couple feet apart.

Sunset sighed quietly to herself. The only sounds were the rush of the wind, the creaking of the air clipper, and the chuckling in the back of her head. She couldn’t really see much at the moment, since they were between two layers of clouds. Only a scattering of stars and about half of the moon, but that was it. While the layer above them was patchy and let in the occasional beam of moonlight, the clouds below the Lullaby were solid. If Sunset had to guess, they were stormclouds, laden with snow to give the entire countryside a nice blanket of snow before Hearth’s Warming Eve.

“This has been… some night,” Sunset said in what was probably the most pathetic excuse for a conversation starter ever.

“Some night,” Twilight echoed listlessly.

It looked like Sunset wasn’t the only one consumed by her thoughts.

“I think this is the first chance we’ve got to actually take a breath all night. A real breath. Without being lost in some distant part of the world or having some ancient mystery explained to us so we could survive the next ordeal.”

Out of the corner of Sunset’s eye, Twilight nodded absently.

“Shouldn’t we use it?” Sunset asked. “Maybe… talk about what happened at Bruschetta’s? Before she found us? Or maybe about what happened in leysp—”

“No.”

Sunset blinked and turned at Twilight. For a moment, a random beam of moonlight lanced down from the side and struck the starboard side of the ship in stark relief. Sunset could have noticed a thousand different things. Instead, she only paid attention to one: Twilight looked not just tired, but weary.

“No?” Sunset prodded gently.

“No,” Twilight repeated, her voice dull. “Tonight has taken everything I have, Sunset. And if we’re lucky, it’s going to demand only a little bit more. I’m about to walk into a place I thought I would never have to go. We usually have squads of Acquisitions ponies attempt to take down Black Bookstores. And I’m going in with just you.”

Sunset remained silent.

“Things… happened tonight. A lot of things. Things I wish I’d never done. Things I’d wish I’d never seen. Things… that almost happened and I can’t decide if the ‘almost’ part is a good thing or a bad thing.” She shivered and wrapped her hooves around herself. “And that scares me even more than going into a Black Bookstore.”

“Twilight, I—”

“This isn’t something you can just process in a few minutes, Sunset,” Twilight said. She still hadn’t looked at her. “This will take time. For now, I want to end this night. I want to help you get that book. After that… I don’t know.”

Sunset wanted so desperately to protest. To beg for them to talk it out now. To at least start clearing the air between them. But as she looked at Twilight huddled there as the moonlight vanished, she found that she couldn’t.

Probably for the best. You just would have made it worse, whispered a damned little voice in her head.

Before she could even respond to that thought, Whispersong’s voice came over a speaker somewhere behind them.

“Prepare for descent to Canterlot!” she cried.

Both Sunset and Twilight held onto the railing as the bow of the Lullaby dipped into the cloud layer beneath them. In seconds, they were consumed in a soft, dewy mist. Both of them stared in wonder as the world became a dim fog, lit only by the occasional beam of moonlight, then, a few moments later, the lights of the Lullaby herself. They cruised there for at least two minutes, the only sign of their decent being nothing more than a vague tilting sensation of the deck beneath their hooves.

And then, like a flash, the ship burst from the clouds and into a wild flurry of snowflakes. Sunset laughed as she batted them away and she thought she even heard Twilight giggle a little.

When Sunset looked up, her breath caught in her throat.

Canterlot rose before them. The mountain city seemed to glow with an inner light all its own among the gently floating snowflakes. Lits by thousands upon thousands of streetlights, windows, spotlights and more, the city seemed so vibrant and alive even hours before dawn. The towers and spires of Princess Celestia’s Castle loomed over all, a great white and gold guardian of the heart of Equestria. Sunset’s eyes wandered over the city, trying to capture the moment in her mind, from the weather pegasi taking off from the southern airfields to the great waterfalls on the eastern side of the mountain. The docks were already a bustle of activity, ponies, griffons and even a few other races buzzing around as ships docked or prepared to depart.

Sunset had lived in Canterlot most of her life. And she’d seen Canterlot from the air more than once. Yet despite all that, she’d never taken the time to really look at her home. And while Twilight and her may not be in the best of places right now, she was happy Twilight was here to see this too.

Throwing caution to the wind, she reached over and wrapped a forehoof around her shoulders. Twilight didn’t resist, as she was too lost in the glory of Canterlot before dawn.

“No matter what, Twilight,” Sunset whispered. “I’m glad you’re here.”

There was a brief pause as Twilight wiped a snowflake from her eye. “So am I.”

Without another word, they watched as Whispersong brought the Lullaby into the lower Canterlot docks.

Now dressed in their fully mended coats and scarves, Twilight and Sunset smiled awkwardly as their departure from the Lullaby took a bit longer than they’d planned. Mostly, this was because Little Song wouldn’t shut up.

“You girls be safe, too!” Little Song chirped as she bounced up and down on the deck. “I hope you find what you’re looking for!”

Fluttershy tried to hide under her mane, but still smiled at the two of them. Little Song beamed as only Little Song could. And Whispersong finally gently pushed her grandfilly aside, her smile shifting to a look of encouraging confidence.

“You two be careful in there,” Whispersong said, a glint of warning in her eyes. “The owner’s name is Loose Spring—though I’m pretty sure that’s not her real name. Stay focused on what you want and get out right quick.”

“Thank you for your help, Whispersong.”

A squeak came from behind Whispersong and Sunset looked up to see Fluttershy a few feet closer to them… as if Little Song had just shoved her forward.

Little Song whistled innocently.

“Umm…” Fluttershy murmured, her ears flat, unable to look either of them in the eye. “I was just wondering… that is… if it’s not too much trouble…” She trailed off.

“Miss Fluttershy!” Little Song said in exasperation as she rolled her eyes.

“Oh!” Fluttershy squeaked again and pawed at the deck. “If… if you feel like it… someday… I’d love to… um…”

Sunset smiled warmly for what felt like the first time since she had seen Little Song cuddling a book in her sleep. “I think Rara’s having a Cloudsdale concert in a few months,” she suggested. “Maybe you’d like to attend, Fluttershy?”

“Oh my!” Fluttershy’s eyes went wide. “That would be… that would be wonderful.”

“And I’ll make sure you get to meet Coco Pommel as well,” Sunset said with a grin.

“Oh my goodness…” Fluttershy’s eyes crossed a little. She looked about ready to fall over in shock.

Twilight giggled softly.

Sunset elbowed Twilight and nodded toward Little Song. Twilight blushed a little and smiled at the filly. “No matter what anypony tells you, it’s always okay to cuddle books.”

“Hey!” Little Song protested with a huff. “I told you! I… I wasn’t—”

“I wouldn’t be surprised if Twilight still does it,” Sunset interjected.

“I do not!” Twilight cried, crossing her forehooves. “I just… fall asleep with them in my forehooves!”

“Or fall asleep with your face in one.”

“That was once.”

“You mean once that I saw. I know you, Twilight. You’ve done that more times than either of us can count.”

“Shut up,” Twilight said with a pout.

Little Song’s peals of laughter echoed through the ship, though the sound was muffled by the snow still falling around them.

With that, they managed to say their final goodbyes and made their way down the gangplank onto the lower docks. A moment later, the gangplank was hoisted back aboard the Lullaby by yet another one of Whispersong’s enchantments. Both Sunset and Twilight waved goodbye as the ship pulled out of the slip and slowly turned to head back toward Cloudsdale.

“You ready?”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Please stop asking me that.”

Then she headed out toward the large series of warehouses several hundred feet away. Despite awkward conversations, Sunset still chuckled to herself as she followed the other mare.

About thirty minutes later, Sunset reflected that Canterlot tended to be a bit chilly at four in the morning before Hearth’s Warming Eve. And by ‘a bit chilly,’ Sunset meant she couldn’t feel her Harmony-blasted hooves as they trudged through the icy slush.

She shivered as they make a right turn into the eighth alley. They were still in the Lower Docks, but though she’d lived in Canterlot all her life, Sunset couldn’t have figured out where she was without anything less than a full-power seeking spell.

Not to mention that this wasn’t the safest area to be in—just because it was Canterlot didn’t mean that crime was nonexistent—between the time, the cold and the company, she wasn’t too worried.

Honestly, she was more concerned about getting frostbite than getting mugged. Plus there was the fact that she could likely handle at least half-a-dozen ponies without even breaking a sweat. And while Twilight was no battlemage, she knew her spellcraft. Sunset didn’t doubt that—despite the panic during the whole leyspace disaster—she could handle herself in a fight. After all, she now knew for sure Twilight could handle shields.

Might be worth showing her a few offensive techniques as well. She is Celestia’s student as much as me now. After all Celestia once told me my role may one day come with unexpected responsibilities. I’m just glad I’ve never had to deal with those responsibilities.

Sunset shook her head, dislodging the snow that had settled on her mane.

“Anything yet?” Sunset asked. The falling snow damped both her voice and the sound of their hooves through the alley’s slush.

“We’re close,” Twilight said as she held up the map Whispersong had given them before they’d disembarked the Lullaby. A short flare from her horn illuminated it a bit better. She stuck out her tongue and glanced around when they ended up at a three-way intersection. “This way.”

“You’re sure you’re reading that right?” Sunset grumbled, adjusting her coat. She’d actually been delighted to put on her winter clothes out of their saddlebags on leaving the Lullaby, mostly because it meant they were actually home.

“You want to try?” Twilight snapped, glaring at the paper as if it had offended her. “Anyway, you’ve got more experience with urban transit. I’m only used to Canterlot. You’ve had to deal with Fillydelphia and Manehattan!”

“We’ve both had to deal with Jeddahoof now, if that counts,” Sunset pointed out.

“It doesn’t,” Twilight muttered as she peered up into the clouds illuminated by the lights of the pre-dawn city.

Somewhere in the distance, a horn announcing a docking airship sounded off. Three short blasts replied, following by a single long note.

If we can only find that story before dawn or my hooves fall off—whichever comes sooner—that would be great.

“Wait!” Twilight said as she stopped beside an exterior boiler for some sort of tavern. “I… I think this might be it.”

Sunset looked up and down the alley. About a hundred yards further down, the alley opened up into a larger street where a few ponies were wandering around with the early-morning lethargy caused by an acute deficiency of caffeine. Behind them lay a maze of interconnected alleyways, with snow piled high on either side of the tall walls. Ten feet ahead of them there was a single narrow alleyway that led to what was probably the front door of the establishment.

They seemed to be surrounded by warehouses… save for this tavern…

“Why is there a tavern in the middle of a warehouse section in the Lower Docks?” Twilight wondered aloud as she read the sign hanging above their heads. “Especially one called the… really? The Lace Doily?”

Sunset snorted and laughed. “Seems perfect for me. It’s not like we’re in the middle of the Dragonfire Industrial Sector of Philadelphia. This is still Canterlot.”

“But… but…” Twilight sputtered. “Oh… nevermind.”

Sunset smirked. “Really? You’re going to let it go that easily?”

“After all we’ve been through tonight, I think I can handle a tavern called ‘The Lace Doily.’ Anyway, we’re not supposed to go into the tavern…” Twilight turned to face the opposite wall from the boiler.

“Is this it?”

“I think so.” Twilight held up the map for Sunset to see. There was an odd construction of pipes sketched out in quick charcoal at the end of the maze-like diagram. “See?”

Sunset looked at the pipes at the picture and to the set of pipes running down the length of the old wood-and-stone warehouse wall in front of them. There wasn’t a door to be seen. There weren’t even any hoofprints in the snow. It looked like just another wall, no different than any other.

“Well, if this is a secret bookstore, they did a great job of hiding it. I never would have guessed.”

“Want to try the sigil?” Twilight asked. She bit her lip and glanced at Sunset. Her ears were down and her tail twitched a little like a nervous cat.

“You sure about this, Twilight?” Sunset asked. “You don’t have—”

“I’m not arguing this with you anymore, Sunset,” Twilight said flatly. Her ears went back up, but her tail still twitched a bit. “I’m ready for this. We’re at the end of the road. And I’m going to finish it with you.”

She smiled at Sunset, though there was still plenty of hesitation in her eyes, there was no hesitation in her voice.

“Okay,” Sunset said with a shrug. “If you insist…”

Sunset closed her eyes and focused. The arcane sigil had been immensely complex, especially since Sunset had been forced to magically ‘scan’ it multiple times to make sure she had it all. Not only that, but Whispersong had said that the order of construction was as important as the individual elements. Sunset had even discovered a few hidden elements within the sigil that weren’t visible to the naked eye. When questioned about it, Whispersong had said they were the final verification marks. Whispersong’s quizzes about the sigil had seemed to take hours after she’d agreed to take them to Canterlot, as payment for delivering the golden anklet.

Black Bookstores don’t mess around, Sunset thought. Now we get to find out if Whispersong had the right information or not…

Taking a deep breath, she pictured the sigil in her mind. Without looking, she began to trace the lines in her head with her magic in the real world. She took her time, making sure she had every line and circle down exactly as it had been in Whispersong’s cabin.

Twilight didn’t breathe a word as she worked, though Sunset did hear her friend’s hooves pacing a little back and forth.

She finally finished the last bits of spellcraft—the invisible components of the arcane sigil—and finished it with a final straight diagonal line cutting through the lower right quadrant of the diagram.

With that, she breathed a sigh of relief and opened her eyes. What floated in front of her was a perfect replica of what Whispersong had displayed to them.

“Okay, that was impressive,” Twilight murmured, looking a little flushed, though that was probably from the cold. “And all on the first try, too.”

“Well…” Sunset shrugged and tried not to look too pleased with herself. “I did have a pretty good magic teacher.”

Twilight giggled—though it was a bit high-pitched. Still, Sunset joined in.

Then, they waited.

It took almost five full minutes before the sigil did something. It shifted from teal to dark blue in the blink of an eye, then slowly floated toward the warehouse wall. As soon as it made contact, the sigil’s size shrank a little and it shifted down to slightly above Sunset’s eye level.

There was a brief flash as the sigil flared with arcane power, forcing Sunset to hold a hoof to her eyes. When she could see again, her sigil was gone, replaced by an identical symbol burned into the wood of a door that hadn’t been there before.

Other than that, there were no other changes to the alley. Sunset glanced at Twilight, who was still blinking stars out of her eyes. Another glance up and down the alley revealed no new ponies, so it looked like they were clear.

Sunset approached the door warily. The wood of the door looked ancient, as if it had been there since the city’s founding. There was a single rusted door pull set in a tarnished brass plaque. Aside from that, only the burned outline of the sigil stood out as any sort of decoration. There were no other signs or indications of what the door might lead to.

Well, that isn’t creepy or anything. At all. Still, she steeled herself and took a deep breath.

Sunset glanced at Twilight. “Ready?”

“I really wish you would stop asking me that,” Twilight muttered before biting her lip and nodding.

Sunset turned back to the door, wrapped her magic around the large metal circle and pulled.

Author's Note

Yup. We're gonna see Flutters again in a future story! All in my notes and everything!

(P.S. Who was your favorite crew member of the Lullaby?)

A shorter chapter for everypony to take a breath before we launch into something that's been looming since they left Lost Page and the Wandering Pages!

Now... who's ready to face off against The Store?

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

The Store

The moment Sunset pulled on the door to ‘The Store,’ her magic became… strange.

Is that arcane feedback? Some sort of alarm ward?

With a grunt, she tried to release her magical hold on the door pull, but she couldn’t let go. The sensation intensified, but it wasn’t exactly painful, just unpleasant. It was almost like she had a hoof stuck in mud.

Then, the feeling—and her magic—vanished with a pop.

She staggered, gasping for breath and glaring at the bizarre door. And as she was watching, the door slowly swung outward on shrieking hinges, revealing only darkness within.

The hinges continued to shriek until it bumped against the wall of the alley. Sunset suspected the door probably could be heard back in Cloudsdale. It sounded like a bad Nightmare Night prop.

“Sunset, you okay?” Twilight asked, her voice sounding a little freaked out.

Sunset couldn’t blame her.

“Some sort of magic-based probe,” Sunset muttered, rubbing her horn and glowering at the door.

“These ponies really are paranoid,” Twilight whispered. “I’ve got a b—”

“Narrative Causality, remember?” Sunset snapped, stopping Twilight before she could finish that potentially terrible sentence.

“Oh… right. Sorry.” Twilight sounded abashed. “Yeah, let’s… not play with that anymore tonight.”

“Good call.”

Sunset sucked in another breath and flung a detect magic spell into the threshold of the annoyingly-unnamed store.

She wasn’t surprised when the spell failed to register any magical presence whatsoever. She’d have gotten the same result if she’d cast it on a dull brick wall. Considering the sigil she had just produced, the lack of response only meant it hadn’t even reached the threshold.

“I’ve got to be out of my mind,” Sunset muttered. Then, before she regained her sanity and ran, she strode through the doorway.

Despite herself, Sunset cringed just inside the entrance to the bookstore, waiting for something to fling her back out into the street, or strike her down or do… something. The complete lack of reaction was almost more unnerving. She glanced around into the darkness, yet still nothing happened.

Finally, she let out a breath and chuckled to herself.

“So much for the fearsome Black Bookstore,” Sunset muttered, though something about this place still set her teeth on edge. In fact, it made her horn itch. She hated when her horn itched.

“Sunset?” Twilight asked, still outside. “Can you see anything?”

Sunset peered into the gloom, not quite willing to cast her light spell just yet—though she wasn’t sure if it was because she didn’t want to deal with whatever might still be lurking inside or if she simply didn’t want to see what they had to deal with this time. The only illumination she had was the combination of Twilight’s horn and the indirect glow of the alley’s dim lights. Neither did much to penetrate the gloom.

Still, it was enough to see some shapes. A long clear display counter ran into the shadows on her right side. The requisite cash register—though one that looked about a hundred years out of date—sat perched on the counter. There were shelves behind the register, but Sunset couldn’t make out anything but vague shapes upon them.

At her hooves was a long threadbare carpet atop worn and cracked wood. The carpet itself had one had some sort of arcane pattern—or maybe it was just a map of the constellations. Time and wear had destroyed any chance of Sunset being able to figure it out.

“It’s… just a store,” Sunset called back. “I don’t—

A whisper sounded somewhere in the darkness. Sunset froze and spun to face it. Another whisper came from another direction, then another. Within moments, it sounded like a host of ponies surrounded her on all sides. They were probably whispering about profane dark rituals. That sort of thing seemed in sync with the general ambiance.

Though the whispers sent chills down her spine from the creep factor, Sunset realized she wasn’t afraid.

Instead, she was sort of pissed. She’d had a long night.

So, she overcharged her signature light spell of a miniature sun and blasted it straight up. It shot about six feet into the air before it came to a sudden halt, sending streams of golden sunlight across the store just as the whispers stopped.

Sunset couldn’t quite believe what she was seeing. She managed little more than a simple, “Uhh…”

A lot had been hidden by the shadows. In the light of her spell, things didn’t look nearly as sinister as they had a few moments ago. No, the store didn’t seem sinister at all. It was just… cluttered.

Knickknacks, curios, books, trinkets and doodads seem to line every wall and shelf. Everything from tarnished jewelry to Anguyptian timepieces, the latest Daring Do book to an ancient clay tablet that probably predated Clover the Clever by a few hundred years. Sunset could barely process it all. Which didn’t seem fair, somehow. At least there were a great many ancient-looking books on the shelves, in display cases or even just stacked up in corners here and there.

And hanging over it all were tapestries in every color imaginable. It looked like somepony had turned Desert Winds’s wardrobe into wall tapestries and just tacked them up on any—and every—available wall space.

The final result was a maddening fusion of Desert Winds’s shop, the entire Jeddahoof marketplace, twelve curio shops, six antiquing shops and Basil Blitz’s Books all smashed together in a space barely bigger than Sunset’s living room.

“Well…” Sunset said slowly. “This isn’t nearly as evil as I expected.”

Twilight peered in, still staying behind the threshold. “See anypony?”

“No, but I see a curtain in the back. Might lead to more of the store. I think you’re good, Twilight.”

“Huh,” Twilight muttered. “Yeah, I have to agree. This isn’t at all what I expected a Black Bookstore to look lik—”

Twilight stepped through the threshold and tripped on something Sunset couldn’t see.

Instantly, a deafening siren erupted throughout the bookstore, loud enough to echo through Sunset’s chest and paste her ears flat against her head. A bright green magical field crashed over them like a tidal wave, moving so fast Sunset couldn’t pinpoint the origin. The point was rendered moot when the wave crashed over them, extinguishing Sunset’s tiny sun and the light of Twilight’s horn in an eyeblink. The door slammed shut, plunging them into darkness. A moment later, blood-red runes sizzled into existence around where the door had been.

Twilight had managed to stumble all the way into the shop and land in a shadowed heap, illuminated solely by harsh crimson light. Sunset rushed to her side and helped her get to her hooves, but Twilight seemed paralyzed with terror, shaking from head to hooves.

“Sunset…” she whispered as she looked up into the blackness above them.

“You are not welcome here,” said something from high above them. Sunset could feel the magic in the shop shift and suddenly had a very strong suspicion that she hadn’t seen everything with her light spell. “But you know too much of this place… and I will cleanse you of these thoughts!”

Sunset peered up into the gloom, trying to see the source of the words. There was a vague dark greenish outline that didn’t even look remotely like a pony.

Sunset whirled as something came crashing down from the ceiling to her left, a bloody silhouette in the darkness. The thing unfolded itself into an upright position. Sunset gritted her teeth and tried to cast a spell through the magic dampening field, but it was like trying to talk through a mouthful of cotton.

“Oh, Celestia…” Twilight whimpered as she scrambled to her feet, the panic overwhelming her terror. “Sunset, she has a golem!”

A single pair of blazing green eyes ignited in the darkness. Sunset hated glowing eyes. To call them unnerving was to do them a vast disservice. They were creepy beyond compare. She’d managed to shove down her terror back in leyspace—mostly due to panic—but now, that fear fueled her anger.

Her anger at this idiotic shop.

Her anger at this idiotic thing above them.

Her anger at this idiotic night.

Her anger at that idiotic book she was looking for.

And most of all, her anger at her idiotic self for letting Twilight get caught up in any of this.

“I am Sunset Shimmer!” Sunset bellowed at the hulking shadows. “I am here to purchase a first-edition Teahouses of Saddle Arabia from Loose Spring! And I’m not leaving until I get that Harmony-damned book!”

“You are… mistaken.”

Twilight tackled Sunset out of the way just as what was probably golem took a swing at her from behind. They tumbled in a ball until crashing into what felt like a wall.

“Sunset?” Twilight squeaked beside her. Raspberry magic tried to form around her horn, but it was snuffed in an instant. “I don’t have my magic! What do we do?”

Sunset tried to peer into the darkness, but with only the soulless eyes of the golem and the blood-red runes around the door, there wasn’t much she could…

Wait.

Since this disaster of a night had begun, she’d seen a lot of things. Not least of all was a fair amount of runework. There had been the Linking Chamber’s floor in Lost Pages’s shop, the semi-alien books of leyspace and finally the advanced, though somewhat odd, runes of Out of Circulation’s door.

She hadn’t seen it before, but she definitely saw it now. Runes—at least written like this—were just spells, preconfigured to do something when activated. And there were only so many ways you could use spells with runes.

The Linking Chamber’s floor matrix—for lack of a better phrase—had a rune set near every leyline connected to Canterlot.

Out of Circulation’s door had at least a dozen different runes, but there were three runes that matched the same runes she was staring at right now.

A rune she herself had used a thousand times. For Celestia’s sake, it was inscribed at key points of the Spire’s base!

If she hadn’t been so tired, she would have seen it instantly. She was studying magic under Celestia for a reason, after all.

All of this rushed through her head in a few moments. She suspected either her angry little pony or terror was driving her mind a lot faster than normal. Probably both.

It’s both, muttered a voice inside her head. Even I can’t do this alone and I’d really like to not have some lunatic screw with our memories.

That one, they could agree on.

Good. Now move it, Shimmer!

“Twilight?” Sunset asked quickly as the green eyes lumbered toward them, shaking the floor with every step. “Do those look like the rune for ‘suppression’ or ‘control’ on the door there?”

“Why would you…” Twilight hesitated before nodding. Sunset only knew because she could feel the motion against her. “Yes! They are!”

“Good. You destroy the runes. I’ll distract the golem,” she said in a far calmer voice than she felt like using right now.

“You… against a golem? With no magic?”

“And the moment I get my magic back, I’ll turn it into gravel. Now go!”

Sunset shoved her away and rolled to the side in one motion, as the golem smashed a fist down where they had just been. She could hear Twilight scrambling to her hooves. Sunset spun away again as a fist tore through what sounded like the cloth of a tapestry. Then she jumped to her hooves.

“Sunset?” Twilight cried. Sunset could see her in the hellish light of the runes. “How am I supposed to smash these things without magic?”

“I don’t know, use the torch or something!”

“It’s just a metal ornament! The flames went out the moment we landed in Cloudsdale!”

“Use it anyway!” Sunset bellowed as she felt the air of a fist barely missing her.

Twilight started grunting and Sunset heard the sound of metal against wood.

“Keep it up! I’ll handle this thing!”

Sunset took a few steps back. Now that her eyes had finally adjusted to the darkness, she could make out their vague forms between their burning eyes and the runes on the door. Bipedal with long arms that ended in bulky fists. But the way they moved wasn’t right. Every motion was jerky, like a puppet in the magic of a foal.

“Okay, you Harmony-forsaken rock, you want me ticked? I’m ticked!”

Sunset might not have her magic, but Celestia had required her to train with the Royal Guard for years, now. And while the Guard may have taught her a lot about combat magic, it wasn’t the only thing they’d taught her. After all, there were plenty of creatures in Equestria—and beyond—who were far bigger and stronger than a pony. More than a few were resistant to magic.

The Royal Guard trained ponies to be ready to face any threat.

Most days, Sunset usually hated that kind of training.

Today, she whispered a fervent thank you to Celestia for forcing her to go through with it.

Sunset took a deep breath and focused on the figure… only to have it turn around.

It’s hideous green eyes illuminated Twilight from behind, still desperately whacking one of four runes with the ornate torch stolen from the Curator of Saddle Arabia.

Sunset’s heart leapt into her throat.

“Oh no you don’t!”

She sprinted toward Twilight and her incoming golem, already only a few feet away from her friend. Bathed in the crimson light of the runes, could Sunset really see what they faced. The creatures looked vaguely like diamond dogs made of granite. She would never be able to injure it with her hooves.

But that didn’t mean it was invulnerable.

She slid forward and spun to aim a flying kick directly into the back of its right knee. The golem let out a strange alien groaning noise as it turned to face Sunset, only for Sunset to dart around it and slam her forehoof into the back of its other knee. Construct or no, it still had joints. Joints still had to move. And joints could still be forced.

“Sunset!” Twilight shouted. “What do I do?”

“Destroy that rune! I’ll deal with tall, dark and stony!”

Twilight continued her assault on the rune, but still cried, “This is not an appropriate time for banter!”

“This is the perfect time for banter!” Sunset shot back. She’d deal with the fact that her hooves were now throbbing because she’d just hit and bucked a living statue of stone. “I’ll let you know if I come up with anything really good!”

The golem turned and took a swing at her, but Sunset saw the ponderous swipe coming and ducked it while scrambling to the right. With a wordless cry, she spun again and bucked the back of right knee one final time.

The golem let out another alien groan as it lost its balance and toppled to the ground, shaking the entire store. It let out a guttural growl, green eyes focusing on them.

Twilight yelped, her attacks on the rune with the torch becoming even more frantic.

“Come on, Twilight!” Sunset shouted as she bucked one of the things massive fists. “Having magic would make this a lot easier!”

“This is just a hunk of metal!” Twilight cried. “It’s not the mythical Scepter of Scrolls!”

“I don’t care! Find a way to make it work!” Sunset shot back as she danced back from the golem, crawling toward them ponderously.

“I am trying!” Twilight shouted. “Do you have any idea how hard it is to destroy sealed runes?”

The golem slammed its fists down and sent both Twilight sprawling into the door and Sunset thrown to the side.

It turned its attention to Twilight.

“Twilight, behind you!” Sunset screamed as she tried to scramble to her hooves, but the impact had made her twist an ankle. She cried out and she crashed back down.

Twilight yelped as she jumped away from her golem’s first swing. Sunset looked up at the sound of crunching wood. It had missed and hit the doorframe.

More importantly, when the giant stone fist pulled away, the runes that Twilight had been whacking flickered twice, then went out.

The magic around Sunset shifted faintly, but it wasn’t a strong enough shift to give her access to her magic again. But it was a start.

“Twilight!” Sunset called as she forced herself back to her hooves, ignoring the pain. “Get it to punch the suppression rune!”

“What?” Twilight cried as it tried smashing the torch across the thing’s side with her hooves—which did absolutely nothing but send the torch spinning out of her grasp and into the darkness.

“Stand in front of the suppression rune and let—gah!” Something blasted down from the ceiling between Twilight and herself, creating a wall of fire that illuminated the golem in perfect detail while completely blocking her from her friend.

Sunset peered through the fire and saw runes igniting on the thing’s immense hand. Someone had etched a stunning rune into the palm, which meant a single direct blow anywhere would drop Twilight instantly. The impact probably wouldn’t even do any serious physical damage. However, she was more worried about the wrists. On each wrist were several series of runes dealing to memory and thoughts. She didn’t recognize the pattern, but she didn’t need to.

“Sunset!”

Sunset looked up to see Twilight trying to get to her by moving past the threshold and around the golem. The golem didn’t seem interested and took another swing at Twilight.

“Duck!” Sunset screamed even the golem holding her pulled back its fist to deliver its knock-out blow.

Twilight dove to the ground. The ponderous swing missed… and crashed right into the second set of suppression runes.

Sunset’s magic returned in a flash of teal light. Instantly, she teleported through the flames and to Twilight’s side. She charged the golem but knew she wouldn’t be fast enough to stop the fist coming right for Twilight’s face.

A raspberry shield stopped it instead. With a growl, Twilight forced her shield to explode, knocking the golem back several feet.

Sunset skidded to a stop beside Twilight, breathing hard. “You want it?”

“No, be my guest,” Twilight snapped.

“Thanks.”

Sunset didn’t bother with any further theatrics. She drilled the monster straight through with a narrow beam of sunfire. In moments, the light in the thing’s eyes died and it crumbled to little more than gravel.

She turned to Twilight, let out an enormous breath and smiled. “Okay, I think—”

A veritable choir alien roars sounded shook the store and Sunset whirled to find six more golems had descended from the ceiling.

“Oh come on!” Sunset and Twilight cried in nearly perfect unison.

The golems roared again and began to charge.

“They just don’t know when to quit. Hasn’t this night gone on long enough?” Sunset planted her hooves and charged her horn, despite the fact that she felt she was about to fall over from sheer exhaustion. “Fine.”

“Actually, I do believe this has gone on long enough,” whispered a voice from her right.

The light in the golems’ eyes went out like somepony snuffing a candle. Sunset took a couple steps back as the adrenaline began to wear off, leaving her panting and shaking.

She spun to face the new speaker, ready to cast a shield spell at a moment’s notice. Standing behind the register was a small slip of a mare, dressed in a long gray dress and cowl. The dress had been elegantly embroidered with silver runes, each an enchantment of protection, vitality or perception. Sharp gray eyes peered out from under the hood, shining from beneath the cowl’s shadows in a way that reminded Sunset far too much of the monster from the depths of leyspace.

There was something about the mare’s voice, too. It wasn’t old or young. It was… indeterminate. Almost like Celestia’s… yet also so very different. Sunset couldn’t even guess the pony’s age due to the robe and the shadows lingering around her.

Underneath the cowl, a short horn glowed a soft grey for just a moment. A sound from her left grabbed her attention. Sunset glanced at the golem and to Sunset’s astonishment, it dissolved into little more than dust. Then, the remains spun up to the ceiling and vanished into some sort of vent. A few seconds later, the rest of the monsters did the exact same thing, leaving the store exactly as Sunset had first found it.

Sunset glanced at Twilight. Her glasses were askew and her mane was a mess, but she didn’t look hurt. Sunset breathed a sigh of relief.

“I think it’s okay.” Sunset eyed the mare behind the counter. “Want to finish this?”

“You have no idea,” Twilight said, her ears flat against her head.

“I have some,” Sunset chuckled despite herself. “Nice trick with blowing your shield by the way.”

“After seeing what you did weaving light into your shield… I decided to weave a concussion spell into mine. It… seemed a successful experiment.”

“And then some.”

Twilight smiled wanly and Sunset chuckled again.

Sunset and Twilight both slowly walked back to where Sunset had just been. They glared at the newcomer, who seemed to regard them with a vaguely interested air.

“Loose Spring, I presume?” Sunset demanded.

“That is… a name I allow a select few to know me by.” The mare bowed her head as if offering a sign of respect. “I am impressed. In my long years, only six others have ever managed to best one of my golems. However, while impressed, I am not surprised. It is easy to see that the Royal Apprentice and Her Majesty’s newest personal student would be quite effective together.”

“It’s been a long night,” Sunset as she warily approached the counter. “We’ve had some practice.”

“Quite so,” Loose Spring replied, sounding faintly amused. “Especially if you came by this.”

The grey mare levitated the strange torch in her magic. Sunset glared at the torch, but Twilight let out a soft whimper of protest.

“You want it?” Sunset muttered, glancing between Loose Spring and Twilight. “We can work out a trade.”

“You would willingly offer this to me?” The mare twirled the torch, cocking her head. “The patterns of the scrolls that make up the surface indicate this came from the personal chambers of the Curator of the Grand Arabian Athenaeum. There is residual chaos magic running through the contours of those patterns, a familiar flavor of magic, one I’ve only felt in the presence of one Desert Winds. And there is an ethereal quality to the metal, which can only ever be caused by this being an instrument permitting transit from one plane to another. Likely leyspace, or a similar plane.”

Twilight stiffened beside her and Sunset realized she may have just made a massive mistake.

“On second thought, I think it best that we hold onto that for the time being,” Sunset said stiffly. She was getting very tired of ponies being able to figure out so much from so little around her.

I wonder why… laughed the thing inside of her.

“Is that so?” Loose Spring cocked her head to the other side. A glitter of amusement shone in her gray eyes. “Even though your… dear friend attempted to use it to smash such well-crafted runework into splinters?”

“I wasn’t exactly successful,” Twilight pointed out with a huff.

“That’s enough,” Sunset snapped, her voice cold. “Give it back. Now.”

Twilight stepped up beside Sunset, glaring daggers at the shopkeeper. Sunset found herself impressed. Twilight looked nearly ready to tackle the mare. Then again, Sunset probably looked like that, too.

“You broke into my establishment and now make demands?” Loose Spring odd eyes narrowed. “And here I understood you had rejected your family’s methodologies, Sunset Shimmer.”

“We hardly broke into this place!” Twilight cried. “We were given your crazy sigil password! The door was unlocked!”

“Indeed.” Loose Spring studied the torch in her grey magic. “I was… interested when I received the sending from Miss Whispersong regarding your imminent arrival.”

Sunset facehoofed with a groan. “I should have seen that coming. She all but said she was a smuggler.”

“It is standard practice for those outside the Association’s purview keep in regular contact. I am sure you already know our views on your ‘beloved’ Acquisitions Department, Twilight Sparkle. I found myself nearly captivated by the concept of a member of the RCA—and an Assistant Lead Archivist no less—would agree to sail aboard a Gray Bookstore with the intent to enter a Black Bookstore without first reporting its location to the RCA.”

“Now, wait just a minute—” Twilight began, but Sunset ran over her.

“So, if you knew we were coming, why’d you let your granite goon attack us?” Sunset demanded. Her gaze flicked between Loose Spring’s grey eyes and the torch. Sunset was pretty sure she could take the strange mare in a fight, but not when the stakes were a hunk of metal stolen from some book hoarder on the other side of the world. Twilight had been right. That was potentially an international incident. “Why not keep your door closed… or, I don’t know, actually talk to us first? You know, have a conversation?”

“And deprive myself the chance to see the legendary Sunset Shimmer in action? With one of her… shall I say, dearest friends?” Loose Spring shook her head. “Unlike my guardians, I am not made of stone. I could not resist such an opportunity.”

“You want another demonstration?” Sunset snarled. She hadn’t missed the mare’s emphasis on a particular word. “Because I probably have another round in me. And you’re burning through the last threads of my patience right now.”

To Sunset’s surprise, Twilight didn’t object.

To her even greater surprise, Loose Spring finally let out a soft laugh and showed a startling lack of concern with Sunset’s threat.

“I do not think that will be necessary.” Loose Spring levitated the torch over toward Twilight and dropped it without another word. Twilight snatched it before it hit the ground and immediately slipped it into one of her saddlebags with a sigh of relief. “My curiosity regarding your capabilities has been satisfied. There may yet be some hope for the future, after all.”

“And just what’s that supposed to mean?” Sunset demanded. She could feel the blood pounding in her ears now. “Listen, I have had it up to here with cryptic bookstore owners. It’s been a long night.”

“Nothing that is presently of any consequence,” Loose Spring replied, still obnoxiously calm. “However, you should encourage your friend in combat magic. Her shields are nearly as impressive as her brother’s, but she requires further offensive capability is she is to be of any use to you in the future.”

“I don’t remember asking your opinion,” Sunset shot back. “And she’s my friend. I don’t use them.”

“That is a matter of some debate,” Loose Spring commented, her low voice amused. “However, as you are in my establishment, I have no need to worry about your opinions or your desires. You are the ones who have—in the course of a single night—gone around the world in your quest, only to have your search end with you in this place. I am the one in control here, not you.”

“What do you want?” Sunset snapped, slamming her hoof on the thin rug. “You know why we’re here. You probably even knew before I stepped through that door.”

“Indeed I did. Miss Whispersong’s message informed me as to the objective of your quest. And you did announce what you sought very dramatically in the middle of my shop. But beware, Sunset Shimmer. You are wielding questions you do not understand, and you wield them with the inexpert grace of a newborn foal. Asking such a thing directly to one such as I can be… hazardous.”

“What question?” Sunset put her hooves on the counter, making sure to look the other mare square in the eye—as much as she could at least. “What are you talking about?”

“There are many dangerous questions, Sunset Shimmer,” Loose Spring replied. To Sunset’s annoyance, her miniature sun seemed to dim as Loose Spring continued to speak. “You just asked one of the most dangerous questions in all the world.”

“‘What do you want?’” Twilight repeated. “What’s so dangerous about that? It’s one of the most basic questions around!”

Sunset swallowed. Her skin beneath her coat prickled, though she couldn’t say why for the life of her. There was something in the air, and this time, she didn’t suspect Narrative Causality.

“It is not one of the most basic questions, my dear Assistant Lead Archivist,” the mare replied. “Is it one of the primal questions. The questions that define the world we live in. More importantly, it defines what we are within the world.”

Her eyes turned to pierce Sunset. A memory of red and yellow flashed through her mind, though she couldn’t recall the significance. What had just happened?

Sunset put her hooves down and took a few steps back.

“Allow me to recall the events of tonight,” Loose Spring said, her voice remaining perfectly calm and reasonable, even as the light dimmed even further. “You began at dear Basil Blitz’s shop. He gave you a name, but he also gave you one thing to pass to the next bookstore. In this case, that thing was a pony: your dear friend, Twilight Sparkle.”

“What?” Twilight demanded. Her glasses slipped down her muzzle as she frowned at Loose Spring. “What are you talking about?”

“Basil Blitz knew Lost Page had been studying the Linking Chamber. He also knew Lost Page had struggled to unlock the secrets of the ancient home of the RCA. Who better to unlock those secrets than the Royal Apprentice and the one who all say will one day command the greatest repository of arcane knowledge in all of Equestria?” Loose Spring studied Twilight as if she were little more than a vaguely-interesting manuscript. “And she took you and passed you to Pathseeker.”

Twilight gaped at her, a dozen emotions flashing over her face.

“How could you possibly know that?” Sunset cried. “That was on the other side of the world!”

“You already know the conduits of knowledge in this world, Sunset Shimmer. You learned many of them this very night. Not all beings are terrified of them as others. Some realize their value and their potential. But that is neither here nor there.” Loose Spring’s eyes seemed to burn with some strange grey fire.

Sunset knew that something was very wrong. She knew she should get out of here with Twilight as fast as possible. She also knew she couldn’t seem to give voice to any of these thoughts.

“Lost Page sent both of you as a comforting memory of Pathseeker’s former days of glory. For him, that was a gift beyond measure. He, on the other hoof, gave you a physical gift. A letter of introduction and a small red orb that would prove to be your means of transportation to the next stop in your journey. You delivered these items—eventually—to the ever-attentive Desert Winds. Desert Winds, of course, provided more gifts than you can count or even begin to comprehend. Even I have trouble tracking all the gifts he granted you in his peculiar form of generosity.”

“Is there a point to any of this?” Sunset demanded, scowling at the mare. “We both know what happened! We were there.”

“You know the events,” Loose Spring replied. “You cannot possibly fathom the meaning. Not yet. Even after the Sun rises, you will not understand in full. But you will. And before that happens, you must see the progression, the movements that lead to one very particular point.”

Loose Spring spoke as if they were particularly slow fillies. It irked Sunset more than she wanted to admit. Inside the back of her head, in that dark pit, her angry little pony had a strange reaction. One was of respect—because Loose Spring obviously had her hoof on the pulse of things if she knew of such things. The second was unbridled fury—because nopony spoke to her like this. Nopony.

Another, deeper part of her, was terrified out of her wits.

“As to your gift to the bookstore that tends to be neither here nor there, you allowed one mare a moment’s confidence in her grand quest that even she, for all her knowledge and experience, does not fully understand.” She almost seemed ready to laugh at that. “And you granted a stallion a willing audience, for he is ever showstallion.”

Something about that struck Sunset as wrong, but she couldn’t quite place what it was.

“Your gift to Whispersong… that took me some time to decipher.” Loose Spring shrugged. “But the duo I spoke of have always been particular, even among a breed such as ours. Yes, there was the band, of course, but there was more. In the end, I realized that the gift was the joy Twilight Sparkle brought to the precious Little Song. What’s more, you gave her acceptance, something never to be discounted. You also did one other thing for somepony aboard Whispersong’s Lullabies, but that’s a story for another day.”

“And let me guess, the sigil’s next?” Sunset said, sitting down and crossing her hooves in front of her.

“No,” Loose Spring replied. “The sigil is but a key to a door. Nothing more, nothing less. Whispersong gave you many things, but none could be passed to this place and time. None given to me. She has nothing I desire.”

“Wait…” Sunset blinked a few times. “Are you saying this is about payment?”

“And comprehension dawns at long last,” Loose Spring whispered with a slow, almost mocking, nod. “Yes, indeed. In your journey this evening, you had reimbursed every individual you have come across in your quest for a singular book. Even Basil Blitz received the gift of seeing Twilight Sparkle, who is like a niece to him.”

Twilight’s ears went back and she blushed, stammering something Sunset couldn’t quite make out.

“But you have come to me with no such offering,” Loose Spring continued. “No such offering whatsoever. That’s because Whispersong knew I would not accept anything she possessed for such a treasure as the book you seek. I would not want anything from her. She knew what I would truly want. The two of you.”

Sunset swallowed and shared a glance with Twilight. Twilight’s eyes were wide with barely-contained fear. Sunset set her jaw, but after everything they’d gone through, her courage tank was running a bit low.

This is the last step. If we have to go through one more trial to get that stupid book, we’ll do it. I know Twilight is with me. And I’ve come this far! I’m not going to be stopped by some creepy bookstore owner’s cryptic mumbo-jumbo!

Even then, she hesitated.

Loose Spring just waited. Sunset thought she caught the faintest hint of a smile beneath her cowl.

“You’re waiting for that question again,” Sunset said, her ears down and her voice flat.

“Indeed I am.”

Sunset chewed on her lip for a moment. Then she took a deep breath and spat out the words.

“What do you want?”

Loose Spring’s eyes lit up like two tiny stars. Sunset shivered but refused to look away. Twilight whimpered beside her.

“What I want…” Loose Spring said, her tongue caressing every syllable. “What I want is nothing more than to find out what you want.”

Sunset took another step back and narrowed her eyes. “You know what I want. I want the book.”

Twilight slipped back a few steps too, making sure to stay even with Sunset.

“No,” Loose Spring whispered. She shifted a little as if she were a cat about to pounce. “No, that’s not what you truly want. That’s not the want that defines you. That drives you this night, nothing more”

“Why?” Twilight asked, her voice little more than a rasp. She coughed and spoke again. “Why do you want to know?”

The star-like eyes swung around to pierce Twilight directly. Twilight shied away from the stare, her ears back and her tail twitching.

“We come to the precipice.” Loose Spring murmured, her voice barely audible, yet impossible to ignore. “A day of prophecy and legend approaches, faster than you can comprehend. I—and the others—must know if you are strong enough to see this through to the end, Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle. Despite your words, your fates are linked. You will rise as a phoenix together or you will crumble to ash together. There can be no other way.”

Loose Spring’s voice shifted, becoming a little deeper as it seemed to reverberate through the room. The whispers Sunset had heard earlier seemed to murmur seconds before Loose Spring’s words came out.

“I said I had enough of the cryptic mumbo-jumbo!” Sunset shot back. “I’ve had this sort of horseapples thrown at me all night! And I’m not about to—”

“You will!” Loose Spring thundered in a voice that shook the very walls of the shop. “You will give me what I seek or there will be no bargain. I will have what I want. I will know the character of the beings who hold this world in their hooves!”

“You’re insane,” Twilight whispered, her eyes wide and her face pale.

“No,” Loose Spring said, her voice once again the same eerie calm she’d used since she’d first appeared. “I am one of the very few sane ones left. Your beloved Goddess of a Princess knows this. And yet… I also know you are incapable of articulating the answer to the question I ask. One of six questions that truly matter. The questions around which reality spins.”

“Then how do you intend to get this precious answer?” Sunset demanded, widening her stance and taking a few deep breaths.

“Attend me!” Loose Spring called, her voice booming through the store in a seemingly endless echo.

The echo stopped the moment Sunset heard the sound of rushing hoofsteps.

“Who’s that?” Twilight demanded, adjusting her glasses again while she practically chomped on what remained of her left bang. “What’s going on?”

“My assistant,” Loose Spring said in a startlingly casual tone as if she were just an average shopkeeper sighing about a vaguely disappointing employee. “I fear he is ill-suited to follow in my work. I suspect in a few years, he shall go forth on his own and start his own shop. It will not have the blessing of the Association upon it… but he won’t need it.” Loose Spring speared Twilight with a glare. “Nor will he need such extreme security measures to protect him from the zealots in your precious Acquisitions Department. They have little interest in curio shops.”

Before Twilight could respond, a gray earth pony stallion trotted into view from somewhere in the depths of the shop, carrying something slung over his back. He wore a strange Eastern-style hat, a pair of narrow spectacles and a long purple braid. He was even dressed in red and tan fabrics, though in a style Sunset had never seen before.

“I haven’t seen a manechurian cap in ages,” Twilight whispered. “He even has the traditional braid…”

“I don’t think this is the time, Twilight,” Sunset said, watching the two ponies’ every step.

“Milady,” the stallion said in a heavy accent, bowing low to Loose Spring. “As you requested.”

He slid the long package off of his back and onto the counter with the utmost care.

“Thank you, Apprentice,” Loose Spring said with a tiny nod of her head. “You may go.”

“Of course, milady,” the apprentice replied. He gave another bow and departed without even glancing at Sunset or Twilight.

“Excellent,” Loose Spring said as she lifted the package in her magic and held it out in front of Sunset. “Now, comes the choice.”

Sunset studied the object warily. It was vaguely oblong with an odd protrusion at the top. Beyond that, she couldn’t make out any details, as it was wrapped in thick red cloth.

“What choice?” Sunset asked, looking between the object and the strange mare.

“Do you want the book?” Loose Spring replied mildly.

“Yes,” Sunset answered.

“Sunset… this isn’t a good idea,” Twilight said. “I really don’t like this.”

“You will have it in your hooves come dawn if you do this for me,” Loose Spring said. “Upon my word, my magic and my soul, I swear this to you.”

That’s… that’s an ancient unicorn oath. A Pre-Unification unicorn oath! Who is this lunatic and what is this thing?

“And what is… this?” Sunset asked, shivering. “I said I’ve had enough with the stupid creepy vibes!”

“And that’s why they are over,” Loose Spring shifted the cloth around, but did not reveal what lay underneath. “Wrapped within this cloth is an early experiment crafted by none other than Starswirl the Bearded.”

Sunset took another step back as Twilight took a step forward.

“All you must do,” Loose Spring continued. “Is look upon yourself within this Mirror and—”

“What?” Sunset shouted, her heart suddenly hammering in her chest like it was trying to escape. She backpedaled until she slammed into the wall behind her. “You have one of Starswirl’s Mirrors in there? Buck that!”

Sunset’s horn ignited and she yanked Twilight backward by her tail. Twilight let out an undignified squeak of protest as Sunset spun her in a levitation field. In less than a second, Twilight floated safely at Sunset’s side. She grunted as she conjured a shield around the two of them.

Then, with a snarl, Sunset pushed her magic harder and wrapped an opaque bubble of teal magic around the object and ripped it from Loose Spring’s grasp, yanking it to the left of her.

When Sunset caught sight of Loose Spring, the mare hadn’t moved an inch. She just watched Sunset with those star-like eyes. She hadn’t even resisted Sunset’s attack on her magic when she’d torn it away from her.

“No,” Sunset spat.

“No?” Loose Spring asked.

“What’s… what’s going on?” Twilight asked, bewildered and now floating in a teal field of levitation beside Sunset.

Sunset panted as the combined strain of the combat with the golem, plus maintaining a shield spell and two levitation spells at once to burned away her reserves. To her left was the shielded bubble containing the Mirror—if it really was a Mirror—and to her right floated a very confused Twilight.

“I don’t know if you actually have one of his Mirrors,” Sunset hissed, her ears back and her horn ablaze. “Or if this is some sort of sick, demented joke. Either way, I have half a mind to burn this place to the ground for this stunt.”

Loose Spring remained silent, watching her with star-like eyes.

“But if this is one of his Mirrors?” Sunset continued, her horn crackling with the effort of keeping the spells going. “And you’re stupid enough to present it to me, you know what happened all those years ago. I don’t know how you know, but you know. And if you know… you should also know my answer.”

Again, no reaction.

“Sunset?” Twilight called, but Sunset was only vaguely aware of her.

“If this is the price, the answer is no,” Sunset growled at the shopkeeper in the tone of a furious manticore. “I don’t plan on ever laying eyes on one of Starswirl’s Mirrors in my lifetime. Never again. Even assuming this thing is one!”

“Probe its magic yourself, Sunset Shimmer. See the truth of my claim.”

Her instincts screamed for her not to do it, but a mix of fear and curiosity demanded that she know. Pushing herself just a little bit further, she cast a spell within her opaque bubble. The detect age spell instantly responded with an impossible answer. She couldn’t believe it. The answer made her stare in wonder at the bubble. And then her fear grew tenfold.

“It’s… it’s real,” Sunset whispered. “Over a thousand years old…”

“This is not like any one you’ve seen before.” Loose Spring said, sounding completely nonplussed at Sunset’s violent response. “This is a prototype of a prototype. An experiment into the nature of Harmony, the very subject you study in your project for the Princess of the Sun.”

“The first time I saw a Mirror created by Starswirl, I got so obsessed, it nearly destroyed my life!” Sunset shouted back at her, shaking the sphere containing the object at her. “The second time brought me comfort, but that was only with Princess Celestia by my side! A pony I trust. A pony I love like a mother! She would keep me safe! You? I don’t know you. I don’t trust you. I don’t know your game. But I do know I don’t want to play.”

“I seek to know what you want, Sunset Shimmer. And you, Twilight Sparkle. I seek to ensure that Equestria endures what is to come.”

“I don’t need to prove that to you! And neither does Twilight!” Sunset shook everything in her magic and Twilight let out a strangled yelp. Sunset looked to the side and saw Twilight’s eyes spinning in her head. Only then did she realize she’d been holding Twilight almost upside down this entire time. She grimaced as her ears went flat.

“Oops. Sorry, Twilight.”

“Can… can you put me down now?” Twilight said in a very small voice. “Please?”

“Oh! Right, sure!” Sunset gently put Twilight back on the floor. “But don’t go near that thing or that pony.”

“You are making a terrible mistake, Sunset Shimmer. If you do this, you will disappoint your Goddess of a Princess. I ask only one thing, to place your eyes upon yourself.” Her voice remained perfectly calm. It drove Sunset almost mad to hear just how calm Loose Spring was, especially in the face of Sunset’s own rage. “Is that not what the Goddess of a Princess would want? Self-knowledge is a critical aspect of the development of any pony.”

“I’d rather discover that myself than use some magic mirror,” Sunset snarled. “I’ve already learned enough about myself and my friend without some crazy magic messing up our lives even more than they already are!”

Sunset saw Twilight wince out of the corner of her eye, but pushed forward. Her rage was an effective buffer against certain other thoughts right now.

“This mirror can help you solve your problem,” Loose Spring offered, her voice a fraction softer. “The problem both of you faced time and again this very evening. It can show you the multitude of possibilities and the path to find the best one for everypony involved. Everypony, Sunset Shimmer. Including you. Including one where you might yet find peace.”

Sunset gritted her teeth. Her angry little pony cowered before Sunset’s fury, but Loose Spring didn’t even blink.

“I don’t want it.”

“And what of your companion, Sunset Shimmer?” Loose Spring’s gaze switched to Twilight, who again cringed as the shopkeeper’s strange star-like eyes glinted off her glasses. “You cannot speak for her in all things. This device can show many possibilities… even ones as far as other realities. I’m sure she would be quite interested to know what would have happened if things had gone differently for her at key moments in her life? A moment of doubt or fear can create a lifetime of pain and regret. What could one learn from seeing the other paths if a single moment of pain had not transpired?”

Sunset watched Twilight, who looked like she was ready to bolt from the store… or maybe step toward the Mirror. Twilight had a somewhat powerful fixation on Starswirl the Bearded. She had seen the Mirror herself through Sunset’s accursed memory. She’d seen Sunset’s first and second encounter with it. She remembered Celestia’s words as well as Sunset did.

Loose Spring’s description of this mirror sounded far too close to the Mirror Sunset had seen with Celestia all those years ago. She didn’t have a clue who this mare really was… but the fact that she knew exactly what Sunset had seen in that Mirror all those years ago scared her in ways she couldn’t even begin to describe.

Twilight had her memories—sometimes—but she didn’t have Sunset’s history to draw the same conclusions. Despite everything, Loose Spring was right. Sunset hated it, but the crazy shopkeeper was right.

Sunset couldn’t decide this for Twilight. Twilight needed to decide this for herself.

“Sunset?” Twilight asked, her eyes finally breaking from Loose Spring’s stare and locking onto Sunset. “What… what do I do?”

“I… don’t, Twilight,” Sunset begged. “Don’t look. If Princess Celestia decides to take you to the Mirror in the castle, then that’s one thing… but if this is anything like what I dealt with…” Sunset glared at Loose Spring. “There are some things you’re better off not acknowledging… I mean… better not seeing.”

Twilight stared at her hooves. A long pause stretched throughout the shop, a thick silence filled with only the faintest hum of magic.

Loose Page seemed nothing more than a statue.

Sunset watched Twilight, her heart hammering as she silently begged Twilight not to take this deal. It didn’t matter if Sunset still had feelings for Twilight, despite the fact that she was with Moon Dancer. It didn’t matter if Twilight still had feelings for Sunset. It didn’t matter that they couldn’t get the Spire to work. Or that Celestia kept looking worried. Or anything else.

Sunset knew, in her heart of hearts, that a look in this Mirror could destroy a pony. It had nearly destroyed her. She couldn’t let that happen to Twilight.

But what kind of friend was she if she took that choice away from her?

Twilight lifted her head.

Sunset closed her eyes.

“No,” Twilight whispered. “I trust Sunset.”

Sunset’s eyes snapped open as they darted between Twilight and Loose Spring. Only after a few seconds did Sunset realize Twilight wasn’t flinching from Loose Spring’s star-like gaze anymore.

“Do you know that this object would tell you if, perhaps, that trust is… misplaced?” Loose Spring replied.

Twilight’s ears went back and her cheeks went red. “That’s not for you to decide.”

“And the book you seek, Sunset Shimmer? What of that?”

Sunset had to swallow a few times before she could speak. “If that’s the price… then it’s too high. No deal.”

Loose Spring cocked her head to the side. She looked more curious than anything, though Sunset still couldn’t see the mare clearly under the cowl. Several long moments passed, with Sunset levitating the Mirror in a solid bubble to make sure Loose Spring couldn’t somehow unwrap it and force them to look.

Loose Spring rubbed her chin with a hoof and squinted at them—only visible because the star-like eyes seemed to dim for a short time—before her horn ignited in gray magic once again.

Before Sunset could react, Loose Spring shattered both Sunset’s bubble and her shield without a twitch. She snatched the Mirror back. Sunset staggered from the sheer overwhelming power of the mare’s magic. It felt like a spike the size of a mountain had been driven into her mind. She gasped, her eyes bulging, and half-collapsed into Twilight, who managed to catch her in time.

“What did you—” Twilight screamed. Sunset’s eyes spun in her head, echoing explosions ricocheting off the inside her skull.

“I told you ‘what do you want?’ is one of the most primal questions in all creation,” Loose Spring said, her voice still steady and calm. “There is another that is as important… if not moreso.”

Sunset fought back the pain and the disorientation. With Twilight’s help, she shoved herself back to her hooves and took a battle stance. Taking a deep breath, she tried to strike back at the crazy mare behind the counter, but the magical feedback she’d taken still bounced through her brain, making it impossible for her to get a grip on her own magic. Loose Spring had done something to her with that counterspell spike.

“Get ready to run,” Sunset hissed.

“You can barely walk!” Twilight shot back.

“Don’t care. Get ready. Don’t loo—”

They both gave Loose Spring one last glance. Except they didn’t see Loose Spring.

They saw one of Starswirl the Bearded's Mirrors.

Sunset tried to close her eyes. She tried to buck the Mirror. She tried to do something, anything other than do the most natural thing in the world when somepony saw a mirror.

She failed.

Sunset looked into the Mirror… and saw herself.

Sunset Shimmer stared back at her. Her amber coat was mussed and stained from the night’s adventure. Her mane was a disaster. Her tail was in tangles. Her jacket and scarf were in fairly decent condition—though there were a couple new rips, probably from when the golem had knocked her off her hooves. Narrow teal eyes glittered in defiance as her magic came back to her. Teal magic wrapped itself around her horn as she prepared another shield spell.

Before she could cast, she saw the other figure in the reflection.

Twilight Sparkle.

Her mane had again become partially unraveled at some point—though Sunset couldn’t remember when. The two bangs framed her face even better than her dark-rimmed glasses. Violet eyes darted between Sunset and herself. Twilight’s lavender coat looked just as messy as Sunset’s, though her jacket at least didn’t look nearly as banged up.

And that was all. Nothing else happened. No wings. No shadows. No colors. No fire. No blackness.

Just them. Standing together, staring at a mirror.

“A question more important than ‘What do you want.’ It is both infinitely simple and infinitely complex.”

“What question?” Sunset said, her voice little more than a hoarse echo.

“‘Who are you?’” Loose Spring whispered into the still silence of her bookstore. Her voice echoed as if they were in a far greater chamber.

“I… I don’t get it,” Twilight said. “Am… I just supposed to be seeing… us?”

“You see who you are, Twilight Sparkle,” Loose Spring replied as a touch of warmth entered her voice. “As does Sunset Shimmer. You are Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer. In the years to come, remember this truth. And remember that who you are is not defined by magic or titles or glory or power. No, you are defined by those you allow to define you… and, of course, by yourselves.”

The grey magic around the Mirror vanished. Before either could react, the Mirror toppled forward. Before it could land and shatter, it exploded into a flash of light.

“That is who you are.”

When Sunset’s vision cleared, Loose Spring was gone. On the counter where she had been sat a small scroll, sealed with a much less complicated version of the sigil they had used to get in.

“Sunset? What… just happened?”

Sunset eyes darted around. She glanced at a curtain behind the counter, but something told her that wasn’t the right path to take. She closed her eyes and cast the life-trace spell Twilight had taught her—the very same spell Twilight had used to find The Application of Unified Harmony Magics. Save for lines pointing to Sunset and Twilight, there wasn’t a single sign of life within the bookstore.

And if the spell was right, there hadn’t been for several days.

Sunset ignored the cold tingle running down her spine and took a calming breath. Then, she slowly walked over and lifted the scroll. A casual application of force broke the seal. Unfurling the scroll, Sunset found a short message.

“What’s it say?” Twilight asked as she came up to stand beside her.

“‘The book you seek is currently being held at Barns Books,’” Sunset read. “‘Present this scroll to the manager and they will give you the only copy of Teahouse of Saddle Arabia for sale in all of Canterlot.’”

“That’s it?” Twilight shook her head. She sounded as confused as Sunset felt.

“No,” Sunset said as she spied a postscript at the end of the page. “‘Do not forget what you have learned this night, both here and elsewhere. When the time comes, use caution upon entering the Everfree and do not fear the pull of your heart. Finally, I would have you know that you are the right ponies, in the right place, at the right time.”

It had no signature.

Sunset looked at Twilight.

Twilight looked at Sunset.

“Ready to go?” Sunset asked.

“More than ever,” Twilight replied.

They left the unnamed bookstore without looking back.

Author's Note

Fun Fact: Originally, Sunset and Twilight were forced to fight three of those golems at once! That was an intense fight, one that Sunset nearly lost. She did get some pithy one-liners in there, but Cursori suggested I bring it down a notch. After considering it, I agreed. It seemed a little out of place, especially after the faceoff in Leyspace.

I've read a lot of comments about ponies being cryptic as hell. Well, each character they've encountered have been cryptic about specific things. About their search, about Sunset herself, about Twilight, about their relationship, about things happening soon... and things happening far in the future.

This one... well, she's cryptic about some very specific things. Like Desert Winds, can we be sure who this pony even is (assuming they're a pony at all)? What was really to be gained? Was it a test? Was it more?

As for both the answers and the rest... you need to figure out what it all means on your own. What do you think?

(For those Babylon 5 fans out there [I love you all], you might recognize multiple homages and references in this chapter!)

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

Barns Books

Morning had officially begun in Canterlot, even if the sun wasn’t quite up yet. Though tonight was Hearth’s Warming Eve, plenty of ponies had risen early. Some were looking to sell their wares to those silly—or unlucky—enough not to have purchased gifts yet. Some off to see friends or family, or staring the glory of Canterlot under the veil of winter. As the glow of dawn approached on the eastern horizon, the city seemed to grow even brighter as ponies everywhere made sure their decorations were bright and festive for the oncoming day.

Safe to say, Sunset and Twilight looked a little out of place considering their lack of grooming and damaged attire. Sunset didn’t really care. It didn’t look like Twilight did either.

Traditionally, shops in Canterlot closed at noon on Hearth’s Warming Eve Day. As such, many of the older ponies tended to open stores earlier to allow shoppers more time to get their last-second purchases done. Sunset knew that there had once been more to the tradition than that, but Hearth’s Warming customs had never been one of her areas of expertise. Personally, she’d always found the whole commercialization aspect rather absurd, anyway.

Still, as Sunset and Twilight walked down the broad street that eventually led to the castle gates itself, Sunset found herself thankful for the tradition.

Because it meant that they could finally get this over with.

Neither Sunset nor Twilight commented that Barns Books—a nation-wide chain bookseller that only kept a small used books collection by popular demand—was right next door to the diner where they’d had dinner last night. Nor did they comment on the fact that they could actually see Princess Celestia’s private balcony and the tower under which lay the Spire Lab from the front steps of Barns Books.

Sunset knew that Twilight knew. She was pretty sure Twilight knew that she knew. That was all that was needed. No sense rubbing either of their muzzles in it.

A small bell jingled merrily as Sunset opened the door. Bright magic lanterns hung from the ceiling, illuminating the large bookstore in a friendly white glow that was a little hard on Sunset’s tired eyes. Display stands featuring everything from Jade Singer’s latest masterpiece to the ongoing adventures of Daring Do stood everywhere. Kitschy knickknacks lined the checkout lanes while enormous hanging racks of bookbags and wrapping paper lined most of one wall. There were a pair of painted wooden staircases leading to a large second level where a Starbucked took up a full quarter of the level. Sunset tried not to stare too hard at the line of ponies waiting for their morning fix.

“You know…” Sunset muttered to Twilight. “I really hate going into stores during this time of year. At least… big ones.”

Twilight nodded, obviously fighting down a frown. “No kidding. At least we’re here early.”

“Thank Celestia for small favors,” Sunset sighed as she looked around for any of the bookstore staff. There were only a few dozen ponies inside the store and nearly every single one of them had a cup of Starbucked.

“I really wish I drank coffee,” Sunset muttered as she eyed one enormous thermos with the Starbucked logo. “Mornings like these… I really miss it.”

“Do you have many mornings like these?” Twilight asked idly as they wandered deeper into the store. “After a night of fighting evil monsters, traveling around the world, chatting with transforming dragons, blowing up stone golems, and playing mind games with vanishing ponies?”

Her voice was casual, almost pleasant. It made sense. Sunset could remember everything, yet it still seemed surreal. So very surreal. Surreal enough to actually smile about it.

“Every week on Tuesday,” Sunset replied with a chuckle. “Though usually I get them solved in about a half hour or so.”

Twilight bumped her on the shoulder. It was a lazy, silly thing, but Sunset still laughed.

“Let’s see… the information desk for these places is usually—”

“Hey, Sunset!”

Sunset and Twilight both looked up to see a white pegasus fluttering down from the second level, an enormous smile on her face. She dropped the last few feet, landing in a perfect crouch before she stood and brushed back her poofy mass of bright yellow hair. She hadn’t bothered with any sort of winter jacket—pegasi hardly needed them after all—but she did wear a scarf emblazoned with the Wonderbolt colors of blue and yellow.

“H-Hey, Surprise… what a… err…” Sunset stammered.

Surprise laughed, a rich and warm sound that made Sunset blush just a little.

“Don’t worry, Sunset!” Surprise waved off the awkward pause with a grin. “Happens all the time. I think my Mom and Dad did it to me on purpose… well, that, and deciding I was in a rush to be born. Heh. So, how you doing? You kinda look like you’ve had a rough night there, Shimmy.”

“‘Shimmy?’” Twilight asked, her lips quirking up. Sunset’s blush deepened as Twilight’s stare intensified.

“Oh, sorry!” Surprise said. She put down the small package she’d been balancing on her back and reached out a hoof toward Twilight. “I’m Surprise. Any friend of Sunset is a friend of mine!”

“Well… yeah, of course you are! I’m Twilight Sparkle,” Twilight said, turning a little red herself as she seemed to realize what she had just said. “Sorry, I um… knew who you were already.”

“Oh really?” Surprise’s bright raspberry eyes turned sly as they slid back to Sunset. “What have you been telling her, Shimmy?”

“Gah, stop calling me that!” Sunset cried, stomping her hoof in what was probably a magnificently foalish pout.

Twilight and Surprise burst into laughter as Sunset’s cheeks tried to catch on fire.

“You two are having too much fun,” Sunset groused. “Why is it that all my friends bond over making fun of me?”

“Because it’s really, really easy, Shimmy,” Surprise replied, her eyes twinkling. “And you’re fun and I think you actually like it a lot more than you’re letting on.”

“I will neither confirm nor deny that statement!” Sunset declared as she stuck her nose in the air. A second round of laughter was her only response. Finally, Sunset rolled her eyes and actually gave Surprise a genuine smile. “Good to see you again, Surprise. Here I was worried I ran you off the other night.”

I can’t believe you’re doing this, a tiny voice said inside her head. Sunset wondered why her angry little pony had been so… sporadic the entire night. It was almost as if it were wandering between her head and somewhere else, but she wasn’t about to ask it questions. Down that road lay true madness.

“No, of course not!” Surprise used a wing to boop Sunset’s nose. “I meant what I said. I did have a really good time. I had actually planned to come check in on you after the holidays, see if you wanted to catch a play or something?”

She’s… she’s asking me out. Right now. In front of Twilight. This… this isn’t happening…

Sunset risked a glance at Twilight, but she couldn’t read her friend’s expression. Even though Twilight had a smile on her face, it wasn’t a real smile. Something else was going on inside Twilight’s head. Something Sunset really wished she could hear.

Or… considering some of the things they’d talked about during the night… maybe it wasn’t something she wanted to hear.

No, this… this is good! Sunset told herself. Going out with Surprise makes things easier on me! After all, that’s why I let Coco talk me into seeing her for the first time, right? Make things easier on Moon Dancer and Twilight? After all, Surprise is actually a lot of fun. And she’s cute. And I’ve always been curious just how much control pegasi had over their wings…

Sunset shook her head even as a voice in the back of her head just tsked sadly.

You’re so pathetic.

“Actually, that sounds like fun!” Sunset said in a voice too cheerful by half. “Totally a great idea.”

Surprise blinked a few times. She might pretend to be a ditz once in a while, but it hadn’t fooled Sunset. Just from last night, Sunset had learned she was quick on the uptake.

“Everything okay, Sunset? You do look… pretty beat up.” Surprise said in a soft voice. Her eyes finally seemed to register the state of both Sunset and Twilight. “In fact, you both do. Did something happen? Did you get mugged or…?”

“No!” Sunset shook her head, waving her hooves in a placating gesture. “No, Surprise. It’s fine. Really.”

Surprise didn’t look convinced, but Sunset had expected that. Wonderbolts were usually loyal to a fault. She had some misgivings about some of them, but Surprise was definitely one of the good ones.

“I promise,” Sunset insisted. “Look, you probably wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”

Surprise plopped down in the middle of the floor and crossed her forelegs. Displays on the Myths of Meadowbrook and Airship Designs Through the Ages stood to either side of her. Her expression made it clear Sunset wasn’t going to get away without a better explanation than that.

Sunset groaned and rubbed her eyes. “Would you believe me if I told you we’ve been hunting for a rare book all night?”

“A rare book?” Surprise’s ears perked up and she grinned. “Nah, that’s something I totally would believe. My grandma owns a pretty bookstore in Cloudsdale!”

“She… she does?” Twilight said.

“Oh yeah,” Surprise nodded, making her mane bounce a bit. “She’s one of the crazy ponies on Hurricane, the one with the airships? Ever been there?”

“We were—” Twilight began, but Sunset cut her off with a cough.

“Yeah, we’ve seen it once or twice.”

Surprise laughed. “Crazy place, huh? Grandma actually has one of the biggest airships around! Called Whispersong’s Lullabies. Cute name, right? My youngest sister is spending the week before Hearth’s Warming up there!”

Sunset and Twilight exchanged a look, but Surprise didn’t seem to catch it this time. Instead, the Wonderbolt grinned off into the distance.

“I could tell you some wild stories of some of my visits on that ship when I was a filly. I even once found a wardrobe in the very back of the ship—” Surprise cut herself off and laughed. “Sorry, you probably don’t want to hear all this right now. You guys look exhausted.”

“It’s… been a long night,” Sunset allowed. “A really long night.”

“Well, answer me one thing,” Surprise said, her eyes gleaming, her smile never leaving her face. “Did you find the book?”

“Hopefully,” Sunset grinned sheepishly. “Harmony-willing, it’s in this very shop.”

“Well, that’s fantastic!” Surprise said, her wings flaring with excitement. She’d done that a lot the other night. “Listen, I gotta jet, but why don’t I swing by your place Tuesday night? Say around seven? Then you can tell me all about your crazy adventure.”

Sunset blushed furiously and tried not to think of the pony beside her.

For them, Sunset told herself. It’s for them.

“Sounds like a date,” Sunset said, trying to grin back at the Wonderbolt.

Surprise obviously saw Sunset’s forced smile. Despite that, Sunset wasn’t ready for the other mare to lean forward and give her a hug. “Hey, at least your quest is complete, right?”

“I hope so,” Sunset answered, her eyes closed as she felt the warmth of the cheerful pegasus envelop her. Surprise had even used her wings. It reminded Sunset just a little bit of Celestia’s hugs when she was especially proud of her. For a moment, all she wanted to do was collapse right then and there. She wanted to fall to her knees and start sobbing. Not for any specific reason, more out of pure exhaustion than anything else. More or less…

She wanted so badly to have somepony there for her. Somepony more than just a friend.

Somepony more than a friend who deserved better.

Surprise pulled back and gave Sunset a peck on the cheek. She smirked impishly and turned, flicking Sunset’s nose with the tip of her tail in a playful sort of way.

“See you Tuesday!”

With that, the Wonderbolt fluttered off toward the registers, leaving Sunset there to rub her cheek and studiously avoid Twilight’s eyes. The silence seemed to stretch around them, despite the fact that more ponies continued to come into the bookstore. Finally, Sunset risked a glance.

She’d been prepared for stares. She’d been prepared for shock. She’d even been prepared for that same carefully unreadable expression.

She hadn’t been prepared for Twilight to look happy.

“You were right,” Twilight said. “She is nice.”

“Yeah,” Sunset glanced toward the door. Surprise turned to wave at her before darting out into the cold Canterlot winter. “Yeah… she is.”

Sunset smiled just a little, ignoring the sigh in the very depths of her mind.

They’d found the information desk toward the back of the store. Only a single pony stood behind the large circular desk that reminded Sunset a little of Circulation at the RCA—the very same desk where she had met Twilight. The blue-coated pegasus mare there looked rather bored. She seemed about their age, though apparently, she needed an extra push to get her going this morning. Her enormous Starbucked coffee cup sat on the counter like a monument to the glory of caffeine.

At the moment, Sunset really wished she could partake in some of that glory. She resisted its siren call. While she still couldn’t quite remember everything that had happened the week of that insane alchemy exam years ago, she had no desire to fall into such madness again. She already had enough madness in her life.

That being said…

“Harmony, I need an Earl Grey,” Sunset muttered as they approached the desk.

The pegasus mare blinked at them blearily and adjusted her red browline glasses as she tried to focus. She brushed aside a messy green mane and tried to smile at them while adjusting her employee vest and lanyard.

“Hi there,” Sunset said as she fought back a yawn. That healing potion—and the twelve hours of unconsciousness—felt like weeks ago and neither were a substitute for a proper night’s sleep. “We’re… we’re looking for the manager?”

The mare—her lanyard read ‘Riverdance’—looked a little panicky. “Uh… is there something wrong? I mean, if it’s a complaint or a return, I’d be more than uh… more than happy to assist you!”

Sunset rolled her eyes as Twilight stifled a giggle.

“No, nothing like that,” Sunset assured her. “We’re here to pick up something on reserve and were instructed to talk directly to the manager.”

Riverdance’s eyes narrowed a little. “If you don’t mind me asking… by who? I mean, our manager is very busy and—”

Sunset probably could have been more patient. At the moment… she didn’t really feel like it. So, she levitated out the scroll left behind by Loose Spring and dropped it in front of Riverdance so the broken wax seal landed upright. It was a minor gamble. It could mean nothing to the salespony.

However, considering how Riverdance’s wings flared out and her eyes went wide, the mare likely knew the sigil.

“I-I-I’ll be right back with her!” Riverdance squeaked and shot off so fast it sent flyers about a Hearth’s Warming sale spinning in her wake.

Twilight let out a bark of a laugh. “Nicely done.”

“I have my moments,” Sunset replied as she leaned on the counter. Riverdance had left her coffee cup. The temptation grew by the second, but she fought it off and forced herself to take a few steps back.

“You…” Twilight paused to lick her lips. “You sounded pretty eager to see Surprise next week.”

“Yeah… well…” Sunset winced and rubbed her mess of a mane. “It… like I said last night. It was nice.”

“She seems like she’d be a lot of fun.”

“Yeah. Who’d have guessed Whispersong would have been her grandmother?”

“Small world.”

“Yeah, small world.”

A pause stretched between them, only the sound of the bookstore filling that void. And a few panicked cries from the direction the salesmare had flown off to.

“Didn’t you say you knew some of the Wonderbolts?” Twilight asked as she chewed on one of her bangs.

“A couple of them. I’ve chatted with Captain Spitfire a few times at a few formal things. We even got a chance to spar a few times.” Sunset smiled to herself, rubbing her side a bit. “Have to admit, she usually kicks my tail. The other one I see on occasion is First Lieutenant Rainbow Dash. She’s… she’s something else.”

“What do you mean?”

“Oh, she’s just one of those really intense ponies. Only ever really smiles around that marefriend of hers in Manehattan.”

“Huh. You know, I didn’t know Wonderbolts actually had ranks. With the current roster, that would make Surprise a…”

“Second Lieutenant. Usually, Wonderbolts don’t actually go around talking about their ranks. Most ponies don’t like to be reminded Equestria does actually have a military, even if it’s subtle.”

Sunset paused, licked her lips and stared at a display for some new fantasy series about vulponies.

“Twilight?

“Yeah?”

“Why are we talking about this?” Sunset didn’t look at her.

Twilight hesitated for a long time before answering. “Because it’s easier than talking about other things.”

Sunset nodded slowly. “Still, we can’t—”

“I’m so sorry!” said a mare’s voice as a pale pink blur rushed out, only to come to a sudden stop behind the information desk. With trembling hooves, the pegasus placed a wrapped cloth bundle onto the desk with something approaching reverence—or horror. “I didn’t mean to keep you waiting!”

It was a different pegasus than the one they’d met earlier. She had an artfully styled dusky purple mane, though her eyes were wide with panic. She also only wore a lanyard, instead of the full employee vest. Sunset glanced at her name as soon as the lanyard stopped swaying off the hovering pegasus’s neck.

“It wasn’t a problem, Miss Sunrise,” Sunset replied, trying her best smile and knowing it looked painted on. “We weren’t waiting long at all.”

“Please, call me Lavender.” She said it all in a rush, as if she didn’t want them to waste time by saying her full name. “Riverdance said you had… you had…” Lavender actually shivered a little. “The scroll. One with a seal of… of that… that place…”

Sunset nodded at the scroll. She hadn’t moved it from the desk.

Lavender seemed terrified to even look at the scroll, let alone touch it.

“Bad day?” Sunset offered with a raised eyebrow.

“We… we don’t get…” Lavender coughed and glanced around to make sure nopony was within earshot. “Look, can I be honest with you two?”

“Sure.” Sunset shrugged. There wasn’t much that could really phase her at this point.

“The pony who dropped this off with the note?” Lavender’s wings sped up, though somehow remained stationary. “She’s… well, I hope I don’t run into her again. She came in the middle of the night as I was getting ready for today! She gave me the creeps.”

“I’m guessing a mare with a general grey vibe?” Sunset asked, rolling her eyes.

Twilight muttered something under her breath.

“You’ve… you’ve seen her?” Lavender’s eyes met Sunset’s. “Really?”

“Yeah,” Sunset replied. “Not the most cheerful of ponies. I’m hoping I don’t really run into her again myself.”

“Look, I followed her instructions precisely,” Lavender said quickly. “I didn’t open it. I didn’t even peek! I kept it in our safe the entire time! And… I’ll have you know that I’ve never dealt with anypony outside the Association before! And… and I don’t plan to! Please! Just… don’t… don’t report me!”

Sunset coughed. The cough turned into a snort. Then a snicker. Then a giggle. Then a chuckle. It ended somewhere with Sunset crying on the information desk, pounding her hoof against the cool wood as she all but howled with delirious laughter.

Twilight hadn’t made it to the desk. She’s actually fallen over and was pretty much doing the exact same thing on the floor.

Lavender gaped at Sunset as she managed to wipe away the tears. She felt the eyes of every single pony in the store on them.

And she didn’t care in the slightest.

“I don’t think that will be a problem,” Sunset said with another snort. “We won’t breathe a word. To anypony. Anyway, who’d believe us?”

She helped Twilight to her hooves, then turned back to the desk. She slipped the scroll back into a bag, then peeked under the cloth wrapping. She smiled faintly and slid the cloth-wrapped bundle into her saddlebag beside the scroll. With a pleasant nod at the manager, they both turned, occasionally giggling.

Then, Sunset and Twilight headed out the door just as dawn broke over the city of Canterlot.

Author's Note

Surprise!

...see what I did there? Huh? Huh? Oh, shut up. You love it.

And hey! They got a book!

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

Dawnbreak Trading Company

Earl Grey is the finest tea this world has ever crafted, Sunset thought as she took a long sip of the nigh-scalding liquid. I don’t care what’s in this stupid book. Nothing will compare to this tea at this moment.

Across the table, Twilight looked like she felt much the same regarding her green tea, though it didn’t have a single bit of caffeine in it. The lack of caffeine was probably why Twilight’s eyes kept trying to slide shut on her.

Their table was tucked in a far corner of the combination cafe and bookstore off Clover Avenue. It was an older shop, really more cafe than bookstore. In fact, they were best known for being the most popular spot for book clubs and book trades. Sunset had come here on the first day of her second year as an aide to Professor Apple Polish. It had been after the summer when she’d made friends with Minuette, Twinkleshine and—eventually—Lemon Hearts. Professor Polish had been eager to get her aide started out on the right hoof, especially since she was no longer the outright hostile and belligerent foal she’d been the year before.

Sunset remembered sitting at this very spot with Professor Polish after the end of the day’s classes. Polish had asked about her summer and Sunset told the story. She’d been so excited, she’d actually spilled her Earl Grey while describing the war against the blood dragons in their first Ogres and Oubliettes game after Moon Dancer had come back from Trottingham.

Polish had looked like a proud mother that day.

I should see if the girls are down for another session sometime soon. Maybe actually drag Twilight along this time. Moon Dancer would probably help me.

The thought of Moon Dancer brought her mind back to the here and now. Even though she didn’t really want to be in the here and now. The here and now meant she had to think about how tired she was. It meant she had to think of what happened in the last twelve hours or so. It meant… well, more than what she wanted to deal with.

“So, some night,” Sunset offered in an observation both insightful and wise.

“Yeah,” Twilight mumbled in an equally brilliant manner.

They looked at their tea. They drank their tea.

A waitress came by. She set down two fresh teapots on the table and left without a word.

Well, she’s a smart one, Sunset thought, watching her go. I don’t want to be here either.

Sunset opened her mouth. She had no idea what she was going to say, but somepony had to start. “Twilight, I—”

“Do you ever think about what Princess Celestia told us the day you brought me to meet her?” Twilight asked in something close to a whisper. “About… about us?”

With just those words, Sunset could see herself and Twilight staring up at Princess Celestia. She wore a concerned expression as she looked at the two of them.

“Both of you are just learning to be friends. Do not complicate matters. Such magic tends to magnify emotional states. What you feel at present may not be the truth.”

Then she was here again, but the words continued to echo in her mind.

Sunset swallowed. She could lie, but in reality, they both already knew the answer to that question. “Yes. Probably way more than I should.”

“Has it… has it ever… gotten better for you?”

Sunset didn’t answer at first. She busied herself with refilling their teacups and nibbling on a chocolate biscuit.

“Twilight, why are you asking?” Sunset asked. Her head was pounding. Caffeine or not, she was so freaking tired. “Like I said… we both made our decisions.”

“No,” Twilight whispered, watching her teacup. “We didn’t.”

That brought Sunset up short. “What?”

“We didn’t make that decision, Sunset.” Twilight still didn’t look up.

“Uh… yes, we did?” Sunset scratched her head. “I made the suggestion and you—”

“Do I seem like the kind of pony who would argue something like that with you?” Twilight stared at her tea as if it contained the secrets to the universe. “Especially considering the Princess’s advice?”

The answer came almost unbidden to Sunset. “No. No, you don’t.”

When she said those words, something deflated inside of her. It was everything she could do not to collapse on the table from the sudden wave of weariness.

“After you told me that it wouldn’t work between us…” Her voice caught for the briefest of moments. “You decided to set me up with Moon Dancer, Sunset. And… it’s the best thing that’s ever happened to me.”

“I’m glad.” And she was. Mostly. “Though it wasn’t all me, Twilight. Moon Dancer and you had some stuff to work out.”

“I know,” Twilight with a faint shrug. “And… I’m glad we did. It was definitely better than screaming at each other over library cataloguing methodologies.”

Sunset smiled a little. “I was so terrified to introduce you to Princess Celestia after that night. I was sure you’d lose it.”

“I’m pretty sure I did anyway.”

“Yeah… you really did.”

They looked at their tea. They drank their tea.

“You made the decision, Sunset,” Twilight continued. “Not me.”

“But… I just told you… you made the decision to go with Moon Dancer!” Sunset protested, feeling her heart race, though she wasn’t sure why. “Yes, maybe the girls and I twisted your hoof a little at the very beginning, but after? No! No, that’s not what happened. I know she’s not forcing you to stay! You’re with her now because you want to!”

“I do want to be with her,” Twilight whispered, her voice barely audible over the morning traffic of the store. “She’s… everything I could have hoped for. But sometimes I wonder…”

Twilight trailed off, biting her lip.

“Wonder what?” Sunset didn’t want to know. But she needed to know. “What do you wonder, Twilight?”

“I wonder if she's everything I could have wanted.”

They looked at their tea. They drank their tea.

“Have you talked to her about it?” Sunset asked.

“A little,” Twilight shrugged, her voice still reserved. She hadn’t looked up once since starting the topic. “She’s your best friend, Sunset. She knows you better than anypony, save for Princess Celestia. And at the beginning, we decided we would take things one day at a time. And every day has been great. Still, I wouldn’t be surprised if Moon Dancer knew everything.”

“She does,” Sunset replied morosely.

“So… what am I supposed to do?”

“Twilight, you were there when I made a date with Surprise for next week.” Sunset sighed. “And I know you’re going to spend half your day with Moon Dancer’s family tomorrow.”

Twilight nodded a little, still not looking up. It was starting to drive Sunset a little crazy.

“You are going to go have fun with Moon Dancer,” Sunset said, forcing her voice to be firm. “You’re going to do… whatever it is that you two do… and you’re going to have the time of your lives. This stupid spell thing will fade in time. Hopefully, the memories that got jumbled up will fade, too.”

“You don’t know that,” Twilight said after another sip. She was barely moving. It was like having a conversation with a tea-sipping statue. “You can’t know that. I read through the research, Sunset. If anything, sometimes I worry that it’s getting stronger.”

“Stronger.” Sunset wasn’t quite able to make it a question.

Twilight nodded slowly. “Stronger. The connection I’m building with you, your friends, my old friends, all of them… it’s getting stronger every day. But more than anything, it’s strongest with Moon Dancer and you. And I sometimes worry yours might…”

She trailed off again, unwilling to finish the sentence, but Sunset couldn’t help but fill it in for her.

She’s worried her connection with me might overshadow her connection with Moon Dancer.

“You said you did the research,” Sunset said. It was her turn to stare into her teacup. “What did it say about the time the effects were supposed to last?”

“I found little but contradictions or vague guesses.”

Sunset heard the clatter of Twilight’s teacup settling in it’s saucer.

“And that has made me wonder, Sunset.”

“Wonder what?”

Twilight didn’t reply and that silence forced Sunset to look up.

Lavender eyes bored into Sunset like sunfire beams. There were no stars there now. Sunset wasn’t even sure what she saw in that gaze now.

“I wonder if that spell did anything more than give us glimpses into one another’s memories.”

Sunset couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “Princess Celestia said that—”

“I know what she said,” Twilight said, cutting her off. “I know. I was there. Maybe it did have an effect. Maybe the effect was simply amplification. Maybe… something else is going on. The things I said in leyspace… they didn’t come out right. Not all of it. But most of the things are true.”

“You think Celestia has some sort of grand plan for me? Really?”

“Considering how you reacted to the potential of another Mirror?” Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Yes.”

“That was a low blow, Twilight.”

“Maybe it’s the exhaustion,” Twilight threw up her hooves casually. “I think she does have a plan for you. And if she's hiding something from you, maybe she has a good reason.”

Sunset thought back to a shattered alchemy lab, destroyed in a single stallions attempt to make Sunset pay for her past in the worst way possible. About a confession Sunset had made to Celestia that day. And a promise to wait.

“I don’t know,” Twilight shrugged again and yawned so loud, her jaw popped.

“Maybe. But I don’t think she’d hide this from us,” Sunset said with a shake of her head. “It’ll wear off eventually.”

Twilight didn’t look convinced. And if she were to be absolutely honest with herself, Sunset wasn’t entirely convinced either. This thing between them had gone far beyond harmony spells.

“And if it doesn’t?” Twilight asked. “Sunset, I’m happy with Moon Dancer. I’d like to stay that way. I don’t want you to suffer because of this.”

Sunset closed her eyes and took a slow, deep breath.

“I’ll be fine. And no matter what, I’m happy to see you together with Moon Dancer. You make her happy like you wouldn’t believe. And I’d never take that away. I promise.”

With that, Sunset ended that part of the conversation by pulling the cloth-wrapped bundle out of her saddlebag. She moved aside the tea set with a gentle push of magic. Then, she settled the wrapped book onto the table.

Twilight didn’t look at Sunset, but she did look at the cloth-wrapped book.

“Well, you think we should see what all the fuss was about?” Sunset offered with a weary smile.

“Might as well. Though I should warn you… if that’s not the book, I may blow something up.”

“You’re starting to learn bad habits from me,” Sunset quipped. It didn’t really feel right to tease her… but she needed something to try and lighten the mood. “Blowing up stuff is my thing.”

“Tough,” Twilight replied. “You’re going to have to share.”

“I did check the cover.”

“I think I’m allowed to be a little paranoid this morning.”

Sunset had to agree there. “I think we can share that, too.”

Twilight snorted.

Sunset’s mind wandered back to Minuette’s suggestion the night after Moon Dancer had admitted her feelings for Twilight to Sunset. Specifically, her suggestion on sharing. Then, she shook it off. The idea… well, as selfish as it was, she wanted one pony to be hers and hers alone. She just wasn’t that kind of pony. She didn’t have any problem with those who wanted that sort of relationship. In fact, she admired the few ponies she knew with working relationships like that. But, it simply wasn’t for her.

She shook her head again and focused on the book. It took some doing, but she managed to slowly unwrap the stained dark red cloth. Apparently, she’d been a bit overeager when wrapping it back up in Barns Books. After about a minute of careful manipulation, she finally pulled aside the last flap of fabric.

In the middle of the table sat a worn and battered brown pineapple-leather bound book a little less than an inch thick. The title—embossed in silver and flaking with age—was in Equestrian, with a subtitle in Saddle Arabian. The author’s name was at the bottom. In the center was a stylized tea set.

“Teahouses of Saddle Arabia by Saffron Nabat,” Sunset read with a little smile. “Well, that’s it. We have our gift to Princess Celestia.”

“‘We?’” Twilight glanced up and met her eyes. She looked confused. “What do you mean ‘we?’”

Sunset shrugged. “I mean exactly what I said. You worked just as hard for this book as I did. It’s only fair that we give it to her together as a joint present.”

“But… but I already got her something!”

“It doesn’t matter to me.” Sunset shrugged again. “After all you went through last night, giving you half the credit is the least I can do.”

Twilight blushed again and her ears went back. “Well… if I can’t talk you out of it…”

“You can’t,” Sunset said, putting every bit of finality she had left into her voice.

“Thanks,” Twilight replied with a faint smile. “For… everything.”

“No matter what, Twilight,” Sunset said, reaching out and putting her hoof atop of Twilight’s. “You’re still my friend.”

Twilight nodded, but she couldn’t look Sunset in the eye anymore. Instead, she just gently rotated the book so it faced her and then opened it with the delicate touch of an Archivist. Sunset pulled back and went for the cookie tray again.

“Sunset?” Twilight said.

“Hm?”

“There’s… there’s a note in here.”

“What?”

Twilight rotated the book in her magic so it again faced Sunset. Sure enough, there was a small slip of folded parchment. And it had her name on it. Carefully, Sunset pulled it out of the book, only to find a second note beneath it, this one addressed to Twilight.

Sunset levitated over Twilight’s note. They both looked at each other. Twilight’s expression was one of confusion mixed with apprehension. Sunset suspected she wore the same expression.

But there was nothing to be done about it. She sighed and unfolded the note. The first thing that struck her was that the hornwriting was… odd. Glittering violet ink scrawled across the page, but the words were written as if the author had never used a quill before.

Or, maybe they were simply trying too hard to hide their identity.

Sunset scanned through the contents and swallowed.

To Miss Sunset Shimmer,

If you’re reading this, you finally have your prize. I do apologize for the roundabout way in which you had to acquire this book, but it was necessary. As the pony you know as Loose Spring wrote in her message, you are the right pony, in the right place, at the right time. As are those who are closest to you.

Beware of temptations to fall into despair or hatred. Watch the shadows, for they are surely watching you. And strive for Harmony in all things.

I have seen what you can do, Sunset Shimmer. I have seen what you can become. What you will become one day.

You have the potential to be something unlike the world has ever seen. When the time comes and you make that fateful decision… I dearly hope I’m there to see it.

- A Friend

Sunset licked her lips. It sounded crazy. She got the hint that whoever wrote this believed her to be… what? Some epic hero like the ones in the Legends of Equestria? Maybe the next Starswirl the Bearded? It sounded like nonsense, yet the more she stared at the words… the more she became convinced that whoever had written them had believed them to be true.

But believing something to be true and it actually being true were two very different things.

As for her, she didn’t know what she believed.

A shiver ran from her horn to her tail. Goosebumps washed over her body. Even her coat seemed to stand on end.

Part of her wanted nothing more than to crumple up the bizarre note and burn it to ash.

Instead, she carefully folded it back up and slipped it into her saddlebags. As she did so, she noticed Twilight doing something similar. Twilight glanced at her. She looked a little pale and a lot confused.

“Do… you want to talk about it?” Sunset asked.

“Do you want to talk about yours?” Twilight countered.

“Not really,” Sunset admitted. “It’s… pretty crazy.”

“Yeah. Pretty crazy,” Twilight echoed.

Suddenly, a laugh just bubbled out of Sunset. It echoed through the cafe, loud enough that everypony inside stopped what they were doing to stare at her. She found she didn’t care.

“What’s one more bit of crazy to end the night?” Sunset declared with a grin.

“I’ll drink to that.” Twilight lifted her teacup in a toast and Sunset clinked them together.

She finished off her Earl Grey with one enormous long drink and laughed again. This time, Twilight joined in.

“So, Twilight…” Sunset said with a hint of her normal smirk on her face.

“Yes, Sunset?” Twilight smiled weakly back at her and tweaked her glasses. She looked about ready to nibble her bangs but changed her mind at the last second.

“Do me one favor, okay?”

“What’s that?”

“Next time we need to find a book?”

“Uh-huh?”

“We either do it during the day… or we bring the rest of the girls with us. Well, the girls or a squad of Royal Sunburst Dragoons.”

Twilight’s face broke out into a smile as bright as the sun itself.

“That… sounds like a great idea. After all, I’m sure Moon Dancer would love to meet the Librarian… we just have to find him! And with her there, we’ll definitely find him!”

“That’s the Orange Tang thing right?”

“Orangutan,” Twilight corrected her.

“And you know this thing how?”

Twilight yawned and pulled herself upright. “Walk me home and I’ll tell you all about it.”

Sunset slipped Teahouses of Saddle Arabia in her saddlebag and smiled at her friend. “I think that’s a fair trade.”

Sunset Shimmer sat upon the Royal Balcony overlooking the Grand Perspective Opera House as the Canterlot Players finished the first act of A Hearth’s Warming Tale. The audience around and below them stomped their hooves in applause, though few applauded quite as loud as Rara and Minuette. To Sunset’s left, Princess Celestia smiled at the antics of her friends. On Sunset’s right, Twilight looked like she wanted to bury herself in a hole from embarrassment.

“You do realize you’re sitting in the Royal Balcony right?” Moon Dancer nudged her marefriend and Twilight let out a little squeak. “We can pretty much do anything we want and nopony will say a thing!”

Princess Celestia coughed in a serene sort of way.

“Nopony other than Her Majesty would say a thing!” Moon Dancer amended—though she didn’t sound apologetic in the slightest. “And I happen to know Princess Celestia likes me way too much for her to ever do anything like that!”

Sunset glared at Moon Dancer. “Seriously?”

Moon Dancer shrugged and smiled beatifically. “Of course! I’m the poster mare for innocence itself!”

“Coco?” Sunset called down the row. “Did you approve that poster?”

Coco smiled a little shyly and glanced at Rara. “Um… no. That must have slipped past me.”

“It’s not my fault you have terrible quality control!” Moon Dancer shot back.

“Hey now!” Rara protested, instantly coming to Coco defense. “I’ll have you know that Coco has never made a design mistake!”

“Um… Rara?” Coco said quietly. “Tall Tale? Last Fall?”

Rara instantly went scarlet. “That doesn’t count.”

“I was there,” Cheerilee said, raising a hoof. “It so very much does count.”

“It does!” Minuette chimed in. “It totally does!”

Coco went as red as Rara, but Coco was still smiling. Rara just pouted as hard as she could, much to the amusement of the mares around her. Though she’d succeeded in getting attention off of Coco and onto her, something Sunset knew Coco was grateful for. Coco could handle being the center of attention, but she always preferred for somepony else to fill that role.

Moon Dancer cackled merrily. “Oh, that was too easy.”

“You’re impossible,” Twilight groaned, rubbing her temples with her hooves.

“That’s why you adore me!” Moon Dancer said as she grabbed Twilight with a hoof and nuzzled her slightly. Twilight instantly went at least twice as red as Coco while Moon Dancer snickered.

Sunset found herself smiling at Twilight’s discomfort. Some piece of her was a little surprised at that—and there were a few pieces of her that didn’t feel like smiling at all—but she focused on that single happy piece.

It was far better than the alternatives.

“Hey,” Moon Dancer said to Twilight in a low voice, just loud enough for Sunset to hear. “Did you give her it yet?”

Sunset glanced at the Princess, who was waving at a few members of the crowd as they filed out of the auditorium for the intermission. She didn’t miss the slight tilt to Celestia’s ears though. Sunset rolled her eyes.

“Um… no?” Twilight replied. “We haven’t had a chance to. It’s been too busy.”

“How about I take the rest of the girls out and you do it now?” Moon Dancer offered. “That’s why Sunny’s lugging around that bag tonight, right?”

Sunset smirked at her best friend. “You’re too good at this.”

“Yeah,” Moon Dancer sighed dramatically. “It’s hard being me, but I manage.”

Now it was Twilight’s turn to roll her eyes. “Thank you.”

“Of course! Anything for you, Twi!” Moon Dancer gave Twilight one more nuzzle and stood up. “Okay, girls! I’m thinking we need popcorn and hot chocolate. And you’re all coming with me!”

Every single eye slid to Sunset, Twilight and Princess Celestia, though it was only for a moment. They smiled at one another and then left with Moon Dancer.

Princess Celestia turned back and appeared ‘startled’ by the sudden disappearance of the rest of Sunset and Twilight’s friends. She glanced at Sunset with a single eyebrow raised.

Sunset shook her head and laughed. Princess Celestia did the same. Twilight eventually followed suit, but her laugh was a bit more nervous.

“So, it seems you two went on a bit of an adventure,” Princess Celestia said. Her eyes sparkled with barely-suppressed mirth. “That is, if I am to take stock in the rather wild rumors I’ve heard.”

“Oh?” Sunset asked, trying to sound nonchalant and failing miserably. “What did you hear?”

“Well, the first thing that alerted me was a sending telegram from our Ambassador in Saddle Arabia.” Princess Celestia raised both eyebrows this time. “According to reports, a decorative torch was stolen from the personal office of the Curator and used in an illicit teleportation spell within Jeddahoof. Two ponies were described in this communiqué. Two ponies that bear a striking resemblance to the two of you.”

“Oh…” Twilight squeaked. “We did it. We finally did it. We caused an… international incident!”

“Hardly.” Princess Celestia laughed. “I told them I had no knowledge of any ponies operating in or around Jeddahoof at that time with the means or ways to teleport anywhere. However, I did promise that if I were to recover said item, I would have it returned by courier with all due speed.”

Sunset winced a little. She lit her horn and slowly levitated out the metal torch from her saddlebag. Without a word, she gave it to the Princess, who instantly made it vanish in a brief flash of golden light.

“There were some minor other things,” Princess Celestia said. “But nothing of immediate consequence. Though, sometime next week, I would very much like to hear how Book Light is doing. It has been some time since he has come to visit.”

“Is this the part where I act surprised?” Sunset asked.

“I don’t know,” Princess Celestia smiled her favorite enigmatic smile. “Should you be?”

Sunset just shook her head. “So, we got you something for Hearth’s Warming, Princess.”

“It was mostly Sunset’s idea!” Twilight said quickly. “I was just… along for the ride!”

“Somehow, I doubt that’s the case,” Princess Celestia replied, smiling at Twilight.

Twilight blushed furiously, though Sunset caught sight of a small smile on her lips.

“Anyway,” Sunset continued. “I remember a couple years ago, you mentioned that somepony had borrowed an old book from you and you’d never gotten it back.”

In an instant, Princess Celestia’s face went impassive.

Sunset’s heart skipped a beat and a small tendril of worry coiled around her. Still, she pulled out the wrapped package from her saddleback and settled it down before the Princess.

“Did you really, now…?” Princess Celestia murmured, almost as if to herself. A small smile flitted across her lips. She glanced at Sunset and Twilight, as if asking for permission to open it.

Sunset smiled at her, trying to keep her apprehension off her face.

With a nod, Celestia shredded the wrapping paper, sending bits of it flying out over the balcony and onto the chatting ponies below. A few ponies made vaguely curious noises, but the Princess ignored them.

Twilight gasped in shock at the Princess’s behavior. Sunset—who knew Celestia far too well to be thrown by this sort of antic—just smirked.

“Well, at the end of our little ‘adventure,’” Sunset continued. “We managed to get a copy. I’ll admit, it wasn’t easy…”

Princess Celestia lifted the book in her golden magic and smiled in an odd sort of way.

“Teahouses of Saddle Arabia,” Sunset announced. “By Saffron Nabat.”

“Why… this is quite unexpected,” Princess Celestia said slowly. “And you say… it took quite some effort to get?”

Sunset’s heart started to sink.

“Um… yes?” Sunset replied.

“Is it not the right book?” Twilight asked. She sounded terrified. She even looked terrified. “Please tell me we didn’t get the wrong book!”

“No, no… this is indeed the right book. Sunset, Twilight, you both did wonderfully. My particular copy was...” Celestia actually seemed at a loss for words. Sunset couldn’t quite believe it. “Well, that doesn't matter. I am deeply thankful for… wait…”

“Princess?” Sunset asked.

“Well, isn’t that interesting…” Princess Celestia whispered.

Sunset risked a peek at the Princess. The Princess of the Sun no longer looked awkward. In fact, she looked… if Sunset didn’t know any better, she would have said Princess Celestia looked awestruck.

Celestia closed her eyes and seemed to draw on some inner power. The magic in the air changed somehow. It felt strange… it even tasted funny. Then, Sunset’s jaw dropped as a color she had never seen surrounded both Celestia’s horn and the book. It was… well, the only thing she could think of was a sort of greenish-yellow purple.

In a flash of light in the same insane color, a small image of a banana appeared floating above the book. Below it, there were several short lines of text Sunset couldn’t read… then it all vanished with an odd little ‘ook’ noise.

Sunset glanced at Twilight. Her eyes were huge and her glasses had almost fallen off her face.

Slowly, Sunset turned back to look at Celestia.

She was grinning. It was an outright, earnest grin. Sunset couldn’t remember the last time she’d seen the Princess look so… carefree.

It was hard to put into words.

“Once upon a time,” Celestia said, not taking her eyes off the book. “I had a visitor from a distant land. He had lost his way trying to get back home. Though it took some time for us to understand one another, we eventually both found a common love of books—though, in truth, he was of the opinion books were to be cherished and kept safe rather than actually read. After we took the time to find him a way back home, I lent him my original copy of Teahouses of Saddle Arabia. It was the original author’s manuscript, for Saffron Nabat had been a friend of mine. Quite the globetrotter she was. I knew the visitor would take good care of it.”

Sunset glanced between the book and Princess Celestia, a strange chill running over her body. “Are you saying…”

“Without knowing it, you have recovered my original edition of Teahouses of Saddle Arabia,” Celestia nodded approvingly. “Well done, both of you. Considering how long it had been, I had strongly suspected I wouldn’t see this book again, though I had every confidence the visitor would keep it safe.”

“Who was the visitor, Princess?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, dear Twilight, of all ponies, I’m quite sure you know of this individual.” Celestia’s eyes twinkled. “I never learned his full name, but I don’t think he used it anymore. He introduced himself simply as ‘The Librarian.’”

Sunset and Twilight stared at one another.

“And even if that were not the case…” Princess Celestia chuckled and stood, the book still carefully cradled in her magic. “Saffron Nabat was a special pony. The book was inspired by the Treaty of Beak and the day I met Philomena. She had written it as a gift. I thank you for bringing her work back to me.”

Then, to Sunset’s utter shock, Celestia wiped tears from both eyes, walked around so she stood between the two of them and knelt before wrapping them both in an enormous wing hug.

Twilight let out a little squeak of surprise. Sunset just sort of… melted into it. There was nothing quite like Celestia’s gentle wing hugs.

“I do hope it wasn’t too much trouble for you to acquire,” Celestia commented wryly.

Sunset looked at the grin on Twilight’s face. Then, she told Celestia the complete and honest truth.

“I think it was worth it, Princess.”

Author's Note

Theme for Teahouses of Saddle Arabia

And so, Teahouses of Saddle Arabia comes to an end. An adventure that goes from the towers of Canterlot to the distant markets of Saddle Arabia, through corridors of magic only partially in reality, to the heights of Cloudsdale, to the deck of a great airship, only to arrive home to see our heroes are they are: themselves.

The question becomes... will that be enough? Will it be enough to survive the demons on their shoulders, the demons of their pasts and the demons waiting in their future?

I hope you've enjoyed this wild and fanciful tale. While we got to see the world of Wavelengths in a whole new light, our focus returns to three very special ponies. The first, Sunset Shimmer, being endlessly tormented by wanting what she refuses to let herself have, while still dealing with a secret future waiting for her. Twilight Sparkle, torn between two mares and her own emotions, always feeling like the odd one out and suffering in her own unique way to her demons.

As for Moon Dancer, she finds herself at a loss as to what to do. She got the one who got away, yet she knows what it's doing to her best friend. What do you do when the two most important mares in your life find themselves at such straights?

I know many of you have been crying for mercy for Sunset for some time now. I will confess, you are not alone in this. But I believe in one very important storytelling adage: "You need to earn your happily ever after."

These ponies will earn it. I ask only that you trust me. And you keep reading, of course. :raritywink:

A day is coming very soon where Sunset's techniques to "cope" with this will finally fail. And on that day, her world will change.

It might be the worst day of her life. It might also be the best.

Because we all know, there's a far greater threat just beyond the horizon. Those involved must be ready.

No matter the cost.

Wavelengths Timeline Master Guide: Light Version | Dark Version
Stories set in the Wavelengths Timeline in chronological order:

Origins Arc
The Alchemy of Chemistry
Bards of the Badlands
Grading on a Bell Curve
Habits of the Equestrian Phoenix
How Not To Use Your Royal Prerogative

Applications Arc
The Application of Unified Harmony Magics
Princess Celestia: A Brief History
The Cloudsdale Report

Dreamers Arc
Tactics of Snowbound Unicorns
A Study in Chaos Theory
Teahouses of Saddle Arabia
As the Raven Flies

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

Transit: Marina Marketplace

By the time Sunset and Twilight managed to get down the half-dozen terraces to the Marina Marketplace, they were both soaked to the bone. Sunset made a mental note to talk to Celestia about just how blazingly hot it got in Jeddahoof.

Granted, Celestia didn’t actually control climateor weather, but still, she was the Princess of the Sun! She had to be able to do something!

Sunset wished she would do something now.

Despite her own feelings on the subject, the residents of Jeddahoof didn’t seem to pay any attention to the sun. They walked around in the blazing heat as if it were nothing unusual. For all Sunset knew, it was nothing unusual.

In fact, throughout the Marina Marketplace, all manner of creatures warmly greeted one another as street vendors hawked their wares to anypony within earshot—and everypony else.

More than anything, the sheer variety of creatures in the immense marketplace made it almost impossible not to stop and gawk. Canterlot didn’t have anything like this.

That shouldn’t surprise me, Sunset thought ruefully. Canterlot is the capital of Equestria and Celestia’s seat of power. Jeddahoof, on the other hoof, is a bustling port city, the biggest seaside trading center in all of Saddle Arabia.

Sunset stepped aside for two towering camel merchants, who chatted amiably about spice shipments. Twilight’s eyes were enormous as they passed a group of a dozen zebras, each wearing travelworn tan cloaks and festooned with hoofbands and neckbands of gold, steel and brass. One mare hoofed something over to another with a surreptitious glance around her. Sunset shoved Twilight aside as a pair of armored griffons chased a madly cackling pegasus through the marketplace.

“This place is crazy!” Sunset called to Twilight over the din.

Twilight shook her head and pointed at her ears, which were flat against her head.

She didn’t bother trying again, but she did push Twilight forward into the throng. After all, they had to go through the market to make it to ‘I Sell Mostly Sand-Free Books!’ Because anything else would have been silly and totally against the rules of Narrative Causality.

If it’s a thing, Narrative Causality is having a field day with us today, Sunset thought to herself. This is ridiculous.

Still, Sunset actually didn’t mind the massive crush of creatures around them. In fact, she found it rather liberating. Namely because if felt different. Despite the circumstances, there was something amazing about being in a place so radically different from her home town.

A trio of grumbling griffons bumped into her. She blinked and glanced around… only to realize she’d lost Twilight.

“Twilight!” she shouted, but the cries of vendors and traders stole the word away in an instant. “Oh come on, Twilight, don’t do this to me!”

Her body pricked as she whirled, real panic setting in… only to catch a glimpse of a familiar lavender coat threading through the mass of creatures.

Sunset wasn’t subtle about fighting her way to Twilight, as several zebra, a deerkin and what might have been a short giraffe found out. She did still have to duck around a group of buffalo shouting at two minotaurs, though. Best not to annoy anyone in that group.

Sunset burst out of the throng beside Twilight, gasping for breath. Between that and the heat, her patience with Twilight was dying quickly.

“For Celestia’s sake, Twilight!” Sunset shouted. “You can’t just go running off around here! This place isn’t like back at home!”

Twilight’s ears—up again—twitched before turning toward Sunset. She adjusted her glasses and blinked.

“Oh, hi Sunset,” she replied in a shout. “I just saw this fountain and I had to see it up close!”

Sunset facehoofed, but Twilight’s attention was already back on the fountain.

“Do you think that might really be…?” She sounded almost reverent.

Sunset sighed and glanced up at whatever had captured Twilight’s attention this time. Then she herself froze. At first, Sunset thought she was looking at an abyssian, considering those distinct feline features. But it wasn’t shaped right.

Instead, the sun shone down upon the great stone statue of a large smirking cat with three tails. A pair of very knowing eyes peered down at Sunset in a manner far too lifelike for her tastes. The cat sat atop the head of something even more startling. Something straight out of mythology. And current hypotheses about some race’s ancestry, there was a reason it vaguely reminded her of a diamond dog.

“That’s a jackal,” Sunset said, her voice tinged with wonder and the faintest hint of fear.

Powerfully built and standing on two legs, the stone jackal looked really ticked at the smirking cat atop his head. He held a shepherd’s crook in one paw while wearing a rather ornate headdress that could only be from the Anugypt era. Spouts of water sprang from the tips of his ears, his crook. Water also flowed from the cat’s ears and three tails.

“Why does that cat seem familiar?” Twilight asked, almost to herself. “I mean… I know that’s Baast, the legendary liberator of Anugypt. But there’s something about her…”

Sunset’s eyes slid to Twilight, who still stared at the cat in wonder. That’s when it hit her. If she squinted a little, she could maybe convince herself that the shape of Twilight’s eyes and the shape of Baast’s eyes were almost identical.

The same eyes she’d been looking into back in—

Okay, the sun is definitely getting to me if I’m matching up ancient cats with Twilight.

“Come on, Twilight.” Sunset pulled on one of Twilight’s saddlebags with her magic. “We should get out of this heat before we melt.”

“Ponies don’t melt,” Twilight replied absently as she reluctantly allowed Sunset to drag her back toward the crowd.

“This pony is going to try if we don’t find somewhere cool soon. I swear, I don’t know how these creatures handle it. I’m dying right now.”

Twilight blinked a few times, raised a hoof to her forehead and wiped away the sweat. “Okay, I can see your point. I got distracted. I’d never seen Baast or a jackal in sculpture form.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow while they could still hear one another. For some reason, there was a bubble in the crowd around the fountain.

“I hope you don’t get too distracted from here on out, Twilight,” Sunset replied, a little frost in her voice. “You heard what Pathseeker said about this ‘Desert Sands’ individual. This whole thing has gone insane and my goal right now isn’t sightseeing. It’s getting us home and maybe getting a copy of that stupid book.”

Twilight flushed and looked away, her ears going flat against her head. Sunset didn’t dare allow her stern expression to slip, even if Twilight made her want to apologize instantly for the harsh words.

“So, can we agree on that?” Sunset demanded. “Those are the goals?”

“Yeah… of course. Those are the goals.” Her voice was barely audible.

Sunset started to say more, to reassure her somehow, but she knew to try to have a long conversation like this would just end up with both of them miserable.

“Let’s go. As we left, Pathseeker said something about the east side of the marketplace.”

Twilight nodded, not saying a word, allowing Sunset to lead the way.

Great job there. How many times you going to snap at her? I want to make sure to keep proper count before she breaks down into tears.

She’s fine, Sunset growled at the angry little thing in her head. We’re both just worn-out and fried.

Sure you are. And that’s a perfectly acceptable excuse to call out Twilight on something you yourself found fascinating. And it only cost you a little panic and five minutes of your time. How horrible.

We need to get home!

You’re in Jeddahoof! You’re on the other side of the world! Canterlot isn’t going anywhere! Looking around won’t hurt anypony. Explore a little! See the sights!

Sunset shook her head, hating that the voice was using her own very real temptations against her. If the circumstances had been different, she would love to explore this city from top to bottom, visit every merchant, see every historical site within twenty miles.

But circumstances weren’t different. They were stranded with nothing but what had been in their winter coats and the supplies Pathseeker had given to them.

This wasn’t a time for sightseeing.

Making sure Twilight was behind her, Sunset once again waded into the crowd.

It was slow going moving through the dozens of species in the marketplace, which got more crowded every moment. Ponies, griffons, camels, zebras, minotaurs and even a few miserable-looking yaks bartered, traded, yelled and shouted throughout the massive courtyard. There were dozens of other species as well, everything from abyssians—who spent a lot of time avoiding getting their tails trod upon—to cheerful, brightly-feathered hippogriffs. To Sunset’s shock, she even saw three shops run by deer.

Sunset found herself blushing when she spied a massive white buck with enormous antlers and a gentle smile running a curio shop. Before she could take three steps in his direction, Twilight shouted her name and she snapped out of it. She managed to only glance back once.

Don’t you say a word, she growled in the privacy of her own head.

I didn’t say anything! the voice protested. Tartarus, even I thought that buck was stunning. Your friends might be idiots most of the time, but occasionally they’re right. Moon Dancer said there are always exceptions. And I’d make an exception for a buck like that any day.

Sunset really hoped that this conversation—and the burning on her cheeks—was the result of too much heat.

Yeah, keep telling yourself that. Now if you don’t mind, I’m just going to keep a picture of him in a nice, secure little place. Don’t worry. He’ll be there if you want him.

This conversation isn’t happening, Sunset told herself. Nope. I’m just loopy because of lack of sleep, mild dehydration, spatial dislocation and the onset of heatstroke. That’s all there is to it. Nothing else. Nothing else at all.

“Sunset?” Twilight said, suddenly in front of her.

“Gah!” Sunset jumped back, only narrowly avoiding knocking over a short Saddle Arabian mare. “What?”

“You okay? You’re looking a little flushed…”

Now… why don’t you imagine what Twilight and—

“I’m fine!” Sunset bellowed. A few creatures glanced her way, but she ignored them. She did, however, make a point to avoid Twilight’s curious gaze. Instead, she focused on the search.

More important. Find the store. Find a way home. Get that stupid book!

Her eyes flitted across the storefronts, looking for anything resembling a sign that might indicate the location of ‘I Sell Mostly Sand-Free Books!’ It had to be around here somewhere. Hopefully she’d find it sometime tonight… or today?

Stupid other-side-of-the-planet and the sun throwing me off. I don't even know what time it is back in Canterlot.

They moved forward past a vendor selling small animals. Sunset’s eyes drifted across it, only to pause on a cage standing on a small platform with a sign reading ‘Free to Any Home!’ Inside looked to be a perfectly normal white rabbit. The rabbit smiled at Sunset strangely and she had the odd impression that the rabbit was only in a cage because it chose to be. Sunset shivered and hurried on.

We need to find this place. Quickly.

Despite their best efforts, it took them nearly twenty minutes to find a tiny door along the shaded east side of the marketplace.

The crush of assorted shops made the door almost invisible, leaving little more than a shadow in the wall. It didn't even have a name. All it had was a stylized candle engraved on the ancient-looking grey wood of the door. It was the same symbol Pathseeker had stamped into the wax seal he'd affixed to the scroll he'd given Sunset as a letter of introduction.

“Finally,” Sunset breathed, trotting forward and luxuriating in the fact that the crowd seemed to melt away behind them.

“That’s… weird.” Twilight mumbled, but Sunset really didn’t care what she considered weird at the moment.

However, as they approached, Sunset felt something. Something… odd. It took her a few seconds for the sensation to register. The air around the shop radiated magic. Alien magic. Something that wasn’t like anything she’d ever done or cast. It sent shivers up her spine and goosebumps along her skin.

For some reason, a memory of the Canterlot Statue Gardens popped into her head, though she couldn't fathom why. She hesitated and glanced at Twilight. The buzz of creatures around them seemed to have faded, as if the two of them were a few alleys away instead of on the edge of the bustling and crowded marketplace.

“You feel it too?” Twilight asked, fiddling with one of her bangs and chewing her lower lip at the same time.

She’s nervous… no, she’s downright scared.

“Yeah,” Sunset answered, eyeing the door suspiciously. “That magic…”

“It doesn't feel right,” Twilight whispered. “I don't like this, Sunset.”

“Pathseeker said he's the only one who might be able to help us… assuming we don't want to be traveling for the next week or two.” She took a deep breath and squared her shoulders. “I believe him. I don't think he'd send us somewhere truly dangerous. He said Desert Winds was just… really strange.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight glanced at the door, her eyes wide. She adjusted her glasses. Then, Sunset saw something inside Twilight crack just a little. “This… this is all… Sunset, I've never even been to Manehattan before! Now, we're on the other side of the world! Celestia, I never really thought of it until now! We don't have any travel papers! Or visas! Or permits! Sunset, we could be causing an international incident just by being here! We practically invaded the Wayfinder! We broke the law! The diplomatic fallout could be disastrous! And Celestia… she’ll exile us for sure! And I can't even imagine will happen to my brother because he'll probably be thrown out the guard and then you know I just I can't deal with my parents if that happens not to mention Cadance and I just don't know what to do when we are on the other side of the planet and there’s no way Celestia will ever forgive us and then we’ll be thrown out and—”

“Twilight!” Sunset shouted and shook the other unicorn. Twilight froze, shivering in Sunset’s hooves, suddenly dead silent. Sunset closed her eyes and audibly counted to ten.

She’d once seen Moon Dancer do it for Twilight. The circumstances hadn’t been quite this… intense, but she needed Twilight to stay in the here and now.

“Twilight,” Sunset said again, opening her eyes and squeezing Twilight’s shoulders. “You need to keep it together. We're not going to start an international incident. What is it with you and international incidents anyway?”

Twilight shook her head. She looked like she was on the cusp of hyperventilating.

A few months ago, I would have found this almost cute. Okay, fine. I would have found it extremely cute. Sunset watched her friend, those violet eyes locked onto Sunset as if she was the only lifeline to sanity. It still is… in a sad way. But she’s terrified. Why is she so terrified?

“Twilight.” Sunset pulled her friend to the side, closer to the wall, but away from the door. She took a few steps back to give Twilight some space to breathe. “What’s going on? You’ve been acting a little odd since… well…”

Twilight immediately broke eye contact. She fiddled with her glasses with a hoof while using her magic to play with one of the bangs.

“What’s wrong, Twilight?” Sunset asked with a bit more urgency.

“I’m sorry, okay?” Twilight wailed, pounding a hoof in the dust as tears began to streak down her face. “I didn’t mean for any of this to happen! I was curious about the Linking Chamber… but this is supposed to be about finding that book and now we’re actually in Saddle Arabia and we were pretty much just told there’s no way we’re going to find it here and you don’t deserve to be stuck here and the things I saw while inside that bubble just keep eating at me and—”

“Wait… what?” Sunset said, jumping forward and grabbing Twilight with her hooves. “What do you mean ‘the things you saw while inside that bubble?’”

Twilight wouldn’t look at her. She stayed silent, shaking her head a little.

“Twilight… what happened?” Sunset shook her a little as her own memories flashed before her eyes. “What did you see?”

“Please… Sunset…”

“Twilight!” Sunset shouted. “Tell me!”

“I saw you!” Twilight said in a tiny squeak of a voice. “I saw you! I saw you… with… with… Sunset, you looked like you did in the mirror!”

Sunset staggered backward as if Twilight had just stabbed her. Her hooves flew to her mouth and her heart tried to leap from her chest. Now, it was her turn to hyperventilate. She stared at Twilight, her eyes wide, wishing she’d never asked. Wishing to Harmony she’d could take it back.

She didn’t want to hear this. She couldn’t hear this. She couldn’t deal with this. Not on top of everything else. She had to be the one in control here. She couldn’t do that and hear this…

“I’m sorry,” Twilight mumbled. Tears continued to flow, pouring down her face. “I saw you… it was on a hill on a sunny day… and… and you had just… just…” Her voice fell into a whisper almost impossible to hear. “You had… you had this long black… sword or dagger… or something. And… it was just a few seconds. But I saw a single drop of blood fall to the grass. There was another pony there, I think, sagging, bleeding… I think… I think… I think she was being sacrificed… and… you looked up at me… and you… you sneered at me. I’d… I’d never seen anypony look at me with such… such… such hatred.”

Sunset’s entire world cracked. She stumbled another few steps away from Twilight. Blood pounded in her ears. “That’s… that’s not possible. It… it can’t be possible.”

“I don’t know what it was!” Twilight shouted, tears falling into the dust at her hooves. “I just… all I’m sure of is it hasn’t happened yet. I don’t know how I know that. I don’t know… but… but… whatever I had seen… it hasn’t happened yet.”

Sunset couldn’t speak. She tried… but, her thoughts didn’t… they didn’t make any sense. Nothing made any sense. And then Twilight stood in front of her, shaking Sunset desperately.

“Sunset! Please! I don’t know what it was! Pathseeker said that leylines don’t work right! Messages end up corrupted! It can’t be real! I refuse to believe that was real! It’s not! That’s not you. You would never do that! It’s just… it just shook me up. I… I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking! I… I got scared. Please… please, don’t leave me alone here…”

Some piece of Sunset heard the trill of true fear in Twilight’s voice.

“Please… forgive me. I’m so sorry, Sunset! I’m so sorry!”

She needs you right now, whispered a still, small voice in the depths of her mind.

It was… a strange voice. It wasn’t her angry little pony. It wasn’t the one that kept noticing how cute Twilight was when she got all flustered. It felt like it was coming from somewhere far deeper within… maybe through her very hooves.

Maybe from somewhere else entirely.

Wherever the thought had come from… it didn’t matter. Twilight needed her. And no matter what, she refused to make the same damn mistakes that she did before with Twilight. She might be mad at her for starting this whole thing, but she would be damned before she blamed Twilight for a vision.

With that, she mentally heaved the image of herself holding a bloody dagger into the darkest recesses of her mind, smashed open the shell of panic threatening to suffocate her and bucked her way free.

Sunset gasped for air and staggered in Twilight’s grasp. It took a few minutes, but eventually, she steadied herself. She forced a smile… which she found wasn’t actually all that hard.

“Twilight… it’s… it’s okay. I’m okay,” Sunset’s tongue felt thick in her muzzle, but she pushed past it and said the words that needed to be said anyway. “Really. I… It’s like you said. We don’t know what you actually saw. There’s no telling what really happened.”

“You don’t hate me?” Twilight said in a voice that nearly broke Sunset’s heart.

“I could never hate you, Twilight.” Sunset smiled. This time, it was completely honest. “Mad at you, maybe, but not hate. I know we’ve only been friends for a few months… but you got to see more of me than even Moon Dancer ever has. You were in my head, Twilight. I think that means we’ve known each other a lot longer.”

Twilight’s eyes—like so many times before—were huge as they stared at Sunset. Again, Sunset caught the glimmer of stars. Streaks of tears matted her cheeks. Her glasses slid down her muzzle.

Sunset swallowed.

“I understand you, Twilight,” Sunset said. “I know you know that… but sometimes, I think you forget it.”

“Maybe sometimes.” Twilight rubbed a hoof across her muzzle and sniffled. “You promise? You don’t hate me?”

Sunset could think of only one thing to do to convince her friend. It was probably a stupid idea. But she did it anyway. She got to her hooves, stepped forward and wrapped Twilight in a hug.

As soon as Sunset’s hooves encircled Twilight, Sunset knew it had been a stupid idea. Her body betrayed her. A furious blush spread across her features. Both her angry little pony and that sultry new voice had many, many things to say about the hug. Every part of Sunset Shimmer felt stiff and awkward, down to her tail.

Nevertheless, Twilight melted into it. A few more tears fell onto Sunset’s shoulder. Sunset didn’t mind. She didn’t mind when Twilight sniffled loudly beside her. She held onto her friend until she was ready.

It wasn’t until Twilight pulled away Sunset realized she’d needed it as much as Twilight.

However, the real problem started when Twilight stopped inches from Sunset’s face. Sunset swallowed hard as Twilight stared at her. The Saddle Arabian sun reflected a bit off of Twilight’s glasses, just enough for Sunset to see herself and the expression on her own face.

Sunset leaned forward just a hair. Twilight, almost in a trance, did the same. The light shifted and she caught a glimpse of the red in her own mane.

Sunset blinked. The trance broke, she let out a squawk of surprise and threw herself backward, only to slam her head against the cobblestone surface of the Marketplace. The entire world went fuzzy.

She let out a groan.

“Sunset?” Twilight asked from somewhere in the haze of light and color above her. “You… you okay?”

“Yup,” Sunset said with a sigh as she stared at the blurry cloudless sky. “Sometimes my brain needs a sharp buck. Decided to help it along this time.”

“You seem to do that a lot.”

“It’s a hobby of mine. Everypony needs a hobby.”

“Most hobbies don’t end up in physical pain.”

“Most ponies aren’t me.”

After another few moments, Sunset’s vision cleared and she allowed Twilight to help her to her hooves.

Sunset looked into Twilight’s eyes. Again.

Then she swallowed hard. Again.

This is the mare I walked away from, Sunset thought. The mare who deserves better than somepony as messed up as me. And she got one of the best ponies I know. She got Moon Dancer.

Sunset wanted to know what was going through Twilight’s head. She also very much didn’t want to know.

She’s better off this way. They both are. I’d be bad for her. I’d just drag her down. Twilight and Moon Dancer are better off together. She’ll be happier with her than she could ever be with me.

She had to repeat that three times before she could put a passable smile back onto her face.

“Okay,” Sunset declared, ripping her eyes away from Twilight and focusing on the small door. “Back on topic. We have a bookstore owner to talk to.”

“But the magic—” Twilight began.

Sunset held up a hoof. “I don’t know what kind of magic it is. But I know we can handle it. I’ve been training with the Royal Guard Unicorn Division for years now. I’m one of three ponies on this planet who can wield sunfire. You’ve got the most brilliant mind in all of Canterlot and your brother has spent years teaching you shield spells. We’re both Celestia’s personal students. We can handle a little used bookstore.”

Twilight blushed. Sunset pretended not to notice.

“Anyway,” Sunset continued. “If Pathseeker is right, this ‘Desert Winds’ is our only ticket home. So, let’s just get this over with.”

Sunset marched up to the door and took the small brass knob in her magic. She turned and looked at Twilight. Twilight played with one of her bangs, but nodded.

“Wait…”

Sunset paused.

“How did you know my brother’s been training me in shield spells?”

Sunset winced.

Because Cadance told you two weeks ago, said the smug little voice in her head. During your bimonthly little social visit.

That’s not the only reason.

“I’ve seen you practicing occasionally. It wasn’t hard to figure out when I know his magical specialty.”

“Oh… okay.”

Sunset pushed thoughts of the couple out of her head and focused on more immediate concerns. “Ready?”

Twilight nodded, biting her lip.

“Here we go.”

Sunset braced herself and turned the knob.

Nothing happened.

She frowned and tried to turn it again.

Again nothing.

“Sunset?”

For a split second, Sunset thought somepony had locked the door. Which would have been perfect Narrative Causality.

However, after one more yank, Sunset realized the knob was just stuck. Twilight—wisely—didn’t say a word.

Sunset turned and bucked the door as hard as she could. It banged open like the sound of a dropped stone in an orchestral hall.

Sunset staggered as the strange magic she’d felt increased exponentially. She swayed in place and had to hold herself up against the door frame. Her horn tingled and started to actually ache. She felt something in her head. A strange presence she didn’t…

Sunset staggered around to glare at the darkness. After a few more seconds, the bizarre magic filling the air seemed to fade to little more than a background hum. She shared a look with Twilight.

Twilight looked a little ashen, her ears back. She trembled as she madly nibbled on a bang.

Sunset steadied herself and stared down the darkness before her.

“Are you ready for this?” she asked Twilight without breaking eye contact with the gloomy bookstore beyond the door.

“If I say no, will it matter in the slightest?”

“Not really.”

“Then I guess I might as well be ready.”

“Good girl. Let's go.”

She swallowed and went for the door.

Author's Note

I promised to bust down the doors of Wavelengths... welcome to the result. For the first time, Sunset and Twilight actually get a glimpse of every major creature we've ever seen! Hippogriffs, zebras, minotaurs, even a few yaks! Not to mention is the appearance of Baast and the Jackal, both of which were shown in Discord's misadventures in time with the CMC and Fluttershy in the IDW Comic, Friendship is Magic #24. Two of my favorite additions are the abyssians (seen in the MLP: The Movie comic prequel series, as Capper is a member of that race) and a brief glimpse of the elusive deerkin. :pinkiegasp:

Come on. This is me. Do you really think I was going to write Wavelengths without sapient deer of some kind? And yes, that particular buck will be making a much later appearance in the series. :raritywink:

But seriously, what the hell was up with Twilight's vision? Sunset got a nice little memory of her bonding with Celestia and Twilight got that?!!? Whoever let that happen is just a jerk.

...and you are so not ready for what's behind that door.

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!

Out of Circulation

The crossbow bolt made a sickening thud as it slammed into Sunset’s chest.

“Sunset!” Twilight screamed.

Sunset twitched, then blinked a few times. She turned her head from the enemy and stared at her friends. With a single amber hoof, she touched the still-quivering bolt, looking almost confused.

“Ow,” Sunset said.

Then, as if in slow motion, Twilight watched Sunset Shimmer topple backward and off the side of the Dawnbringer.

“No!” Twilight shrieked.

As one, Twilight, Moon Dancer and Minuette flung themselves forward, each of their horns glowing. Twilight caught her first in a net of magic. The strain was intense, until Moon Dancer and Minuette’s power aided her.

“She’ll be okay… she’ll be okay,” Twilight whispered to herself. “She can’t be—”

“Look out!” Cheerilee cried.

Twilight glanced behind her and gasped as a swirling orb of reddish magic rolled across the deck. Coco and Rara both sprang for it, but they were too slow.

Laughter echoed from the other ship as the crystalline orb erupted in red mist. Moon Dancer staggered… and her magic winked out. Twilight telekinetically clutched Sunset’s figure several dozen yards below Dawnbringer, grunting as she lost Moon Dancer’s support.

The wave of red mist washed over Minuette, who instantly collapsed with a little sigh. Her magic faded just as quickly, leaving Twilight the only pony between Sunset and plummeting into the Abyssian River below.

“I can’t… I can’t hold her!” Twilight sobbed. “Please… somepony help me!”

“Let her go, you little fool,” said a calm and quiet voice. “Don’t worry, by the time I’m done with you… you won’t even remember her name.”

The mist washed over Twilight. Her magic evaporated. As did the levitation field around Sunset.

Twilight Sparkle could only scream as she watched the limp body of Sunset Shimmer fall.

Sunset jerked upright with a scream and nearly collided with a light orange blur. She groaned, her coat matted with sweat and a roiling sickness in her stomach.

“Hey now!” said a mare’s voice. “Calm down, you’re safe! I tell you, you go around, trying to help ponies… and nine times out of ten, you get smacked in the face by somepony waking up from visions or nightmares or something. Jeepers.”

“What in Harmony’s name was that?” Sunset whispered as she blinked a few times, trying to clear her vision. “No, wait… nevermind. Where’s Twilight?”

She licked her lips and squinted as the blurry smear of light orange resolved itself into a few blurry ponies. Her head spun as she tried to figure out which one was real.

“Your friend is fine,” the mare said soothingly as she rested a hoof on Sunset’s shoulder. “Book Light’s just finishing the healing spell on her leg. And your shoulder is all patched up! Relax! You’re both safe. Well, way safer than you were. Not a very high bar there, really.”

“But… the monsters…” Sunset struggled weakly against one of the mare’s hooves—probably the middle mare—but she had about as much strength as a ticked-off paper towel. “The monsters will…”

“Those things aren’t getting through that door, trust me.” The mare laughed. It sounded familiar. She remembered something about a mare before passing out. Someone calling the name... Amber? Something like that. “Nothing gets through that door.”

“What… why?” Sunset frowned, squinting as she tried to focus. Celestia, her head hurt. She promised herself to increase her combat training after the holidays, especially working on her sunfire with the Princess. And maybe get more serious about magical weapon conjuring. And… pretty much anything else she could use in a fight. “Why can’t anything get through that door?”

“Because we aren’t connected to that part of leyspace right now! And who’d want to be? I mean, you were in the Deeps. That’s not a safe neighborhood. For anything.” All of the Ambers shook their heads. “What were you doing in there, anyway?”

“Looking for a book,” Sunset muttered.

“You have no idea how many times I’ve heard those exact words,” Amber said with a laugh as she held out something in her magic. “Here, drink this.”

“What is it?” Sunset asked suspiciously at the three-to-six bottles floating in front of her face.

“Healing potion! A class-six, I think.” She sounded confused for a moment. “Or it’s a strawberry maretini. So easy to get those mixed up.”

Sunset would have glared if she could see straight.

The blurry ponies laughed. “Are you going to let me help you or not?”

“Fine,” Sunset grumbled. “Give it here.”

“I’m pretty sure I’ll need to give it to you.” Amber giggled softly. “You couldn’t cast your way out of a wet paper sack right now.”

“Fine.” Sunset’s grumble intensified, but she allowed two or three of the mares to help her into a sitting position. “Just… get it over with.”

“Here comes the pegasus!” Amber cooed as she made little zooming noises and the bottle seemed to fly around in great red streaks. “Open wide!”

“Keep doing that and I’ll start smacking blurs until I hit something,” Sunset spat. “I’m bound to get lucky eventually.”

“Spoilsport.”

“You’re as bad as Moon—” Sunset choked for a split second as the bottle landed in her muzzle. It was definitely was not a strawberry maretini. For one thing, she caught the wonderful taste of peaches upon her tongue as she guzzled the alchemical brew. Sunset’s head swam as she knocked back the entire bottle. Then she settled back down, closed her eyes and let the potion do its work.

“Class-seven, actually,” Sunset muttered, licking her lips as a delightful warmth coursed through her body.

“Hm?” Amber’s voice sounded curious. Sunset heard the clink of glass and guessed she had put the bottle away. “What’s that?”

“It’s a class-seven healing potion,” Sunset said with a sigh, feeling her bruises and aches fade. “Class-sevens require a minimum of four fruits and a touch of white hallows. Class-sixes also don’t heal bruised ribs, and I’m pretty sure I had a few of those.”

“Huh…” Amber seemed to consider this. “Well, that’s good, right?”

Sunset laughed and, for the first time in what felt like days, it was a real laugh. Her eyes popped open and after a moment, her surroundings became clear. She took a deep breath and sat up.

“You feeling okay?” Amber asked.

Sunset nodded and smiled. “Yeah, I think I am.”

Her ‘nurse’ sat on a small stool beside Sunset’s narrow cot. The young unicorn mare gave her an oddly shy smile while she adjusted her teal cats-eye glasses with a flick of her hoof. She wore a dark black-trimmed hooded cloak, hiding a fair bit of her coat, which reminded her of Sunset’s coat with some peach mixed in. Her red and light pink mane was wrapped in a bun pierced by… chopsticks? Nopony used chopsticks anymore since only unicorns and really dexterous pegasi could use the stupid things. Bright mischievous blue eyes danced behind those glasses. Somewhat familiar-looking eyes, though Sunset could say why.

“Where are we?” Sunset asked.

“See for yourself.” Amber giggled and waved a hoof—wearing a strange teal-colored runed hoofband—around.

Sunset glanced around, but aside from the main door surrounded by runes—several of which seemed to be flickering or completely dead now—she spotted no other entrances or exits. She seemed to be at the bottom of a four-story tower, the floor of which seemed to host a multitude of complex arcane glyphs, runes and patterns. A pair of wrought-iron double-helix staircases wound up through the inside of the structure. Sunset wasn’t the least bit surprised when the walls all around them were filled with every kind of book imaginable. More books were stacked haphazardly in piles and atop of shelves. Books lay on tables and chairs and even a few dusty sofas around a big hourglass in the middle of the room. On the opposite side of the tower stood a large counter with a cash register and an odd assembly of magical and mechanical mechanisms Sunset had never seen before. Above them, Sunset caught sight of another level, slightly swaying in some sort of cable rig.

What’s more, Sunset could feel something. There was an intense magical field pulsing through the tower. It gave her a strange feeling of weightlessness—while not actually being weightless. It felt a little like those few times she’d used magic to levitate herself.

The last component of the bizarre view was the odd flying copper discs wandering through the air, each with a floating sphere of three or four dozen books atop them. They seemed to just flit around without any rhyme or reason. They seemed to be light sources for the tower, because Sunset couldn’t see a single window, candle or lamp. The sphere and orb things glowed with a different hue of the spectrum, casting the entire place into a strange kaleidoscope of colors.

“Okay,” Sunset declared. “This… this might get the prize for the strangest bookstore yet.”

“Thank you!” Amber beamed, her tail swishing in delight. “I’ll tell you, it’s a lot nicer than my last bar.”

“Bar?” Sunset asked, cocking an eyebrow at her. “Bar to bookstore? Was it anything like this?”

“Oh, no. Just a place in Manehattan. I’m one of those mares who likes to wander around a little from time-to-time.” Amber waved away the question with a hoof and smiled. “You’ll probably want to check on your friend, right?”

Sunset searched the unicorn’s face for any sort of hidden meaning in the word ‘friend,’ but Amber appeared to be the very picture of earnestness. In fact, the other mare stood and reached out a hoof to help Sunset to her hooves. To Sunset’s delight, she’d been right about the potion. Only a class-seven healing potion could have restored both her health and magic so quickly.

“Why would you use something like a class-seven or even a class-six healing potion on me?” Sunset asked as she got up, frowning. “I… I wasn’t that injured, was I?”

“Why, what’s the problem?” Amber cocked her head to her side. Her glasses slid down her muzzle a bit.

“Uh… a class-six is worth at least three hundred bits?” Sunset said hesitantly. “Class-sevens go for eight hundred to a thousand, depending on components. That’s not exactly easy money to just give a stranger who probably could have made do with a class-four.”

Amber shrugged. “When you bounce around leyspace like we do, money sort of becomes a non-issue. Come on, let’s go check on Book Light and your friend!”

“Wait, at least tell me your name. I think I heard it earlier but…”

The mare giggled. “Oh, just call me Amber. It’s easier.”

“Easier than wh—no, nevermind.” Sunset was not about to protest too much considering what these two had saved them from. “Uh, thanks, Amber. I’m Sunset Shimmer.”

“Pleasure to meet you!” Amber said with a little grin. “Again!”

“Again?” Sunset stared at the strange mare.

“Well, I did levitate you over here. Plus we’ve run into each other a few times here and there over the years. I doubt you’d remember. You were usually pretty busy at the time. Come on!”

Without another word, Amber led the way through a short maze of shelves and stacked books until they reached one of the staircases. With a glance back to make sure Sunset was following her, she trotted up the stairs, humming a merry little tune.

Despite the healing potion still coursing through her body, Sunset felt a headache coming on trying to figure this place—or this mare—out. She decided to focus on the immediate questions. Namely, where were they really and what was actually going on here.

“What did you mean by ‘bounce around leyspace?’” Sunset asked as she peered at the books, seeing everything from Equestrian to Ancient Kirin to Arimaspi. “I’ve noticed leyspace isn’t exactly the nicest of places.”

“Oh, it’s not!” Amber replied as she glanced over her shoulder with a smile. “It’s a crazy dangerous place that could swallow your very soul and leave you a puppet for dark forces that seek to destroy all hope and light in this world and every other!”

Every light in the room flashed, giving a rather strong impression of a lightning strike.

“Amber!” cried a voice from above. “Stop invoking Narrative Causality!”

“Sorry, Professor Light!” Amber called. “Just trying to get Miss Shimmer into the spirit of things!”

“Fillies these days,” said the stallion’s voice. “I’m sure my brother never had to deal with this sort of nonsense.”

Before Sunset could ask another question, Amber continued on with her explanation. “We’re… sort of book bounty hunters! Only sometimes, we hunt the ponies who need specific books! That’s Professor Light’s special talent. Matching books with ponies. But his talent sometimes pointed him to the other side of the world. After a few years of trying to do it by airship or boat or something, he got sick of it. So, he developed this bookstore to travel through leyspace, apparently built out of the pieces of something called a Linking Chamber. It allows us to help pretty much anypony in the world in the blink of an eye!”

She rattled this all off as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

“That’s… impressive,” Sunset said slowly, staring at the mare as they continued up the staircase. “And not even slightly insane or impossible sounding.”

“Really?” Amber glanced back at her and smirked. “I was aiming for at least semi-crazy and ludicrous.”

“You’re enjoying this.”

“More than you can ever know, Sunset.” Her eyes glittered and a smirk appeared on her muzzle. “I hope you are too! After all, you’re almost done! More or less.”

That gave Sunset pause. “Who are you?”

Amber just smiled again, though this time, she didn’t answer. Sunset shook her head. Despite the healing potion’s effects, she was still mentally wrung out from the night’s events. The last thing she wanted was to pry at the secrets of a pony who had—apparently—saved their lives. She had to keep reminding herself of that.

Then again, doing that was better than thinking back to that thing in leyspace.

Amber led Sunset up to the raised platform. In the middle of the platform stood two messy beds separated by a large bookcase. Book Light stood over Twilight’s prone form as he used a dropper to administer some bright blue liquid onto Twilight’s broken leg. The dropper and a small bottle hovered beside him while—

Sunset froze in place and stared at Book Light.

Before she had passed out, she had gotten a pretty clear picture of him. Unicorn stallion, brown coat, frizzy white mane, wearing a long navy duster.

Sunset was pretty sure he hadn’t been a deer before.

“Uhh…”

Amber facehoofed. “Professor?”

“Hm?” Book Light didn’t look up from his work on Twilight’s leg. “What? I almost have it. Just a few more drops and it’ll heal it as good as new. The scroll I used should give the same effect as a class-nine healing potion. She’ll need it after whatever—”

“Professor!” Amber snapped in a far sharper voice.

“What?” The deer looked up at them both. He had a large pair of antlers atop his head and a furry white underbelly. Though aside from some shifts in his body shape and the somewhat larger ears, he looked the same as he did before.

“Your tail is showing,” Amber said with a sigh.

“It is not!” Book Light said in a huff as he slammed a cloven hoof down on the platform. “I’ll have you know that… I… oh, tree branches!”

The deer looked up at Sunset with a sheepish grin. “Uh… hello there! Sorry for… my… ummm… current morphological status?”

“What are you?” Sunset demanded. “And what are you doing to my friend?” She planted her hooves on the ground and fired up her newly-renewed magic. “Actually, skip the answers and just get away from her!”

“No need for all of that!” Book Light proclaimed, waving his hooves frantically. “Please! Don’t! I don’t mean you any harm! We just happened to have passed near the Thicket Library Bookstore and I got too close to the Morphology Alteration Application Matrix! Here, let me just finish and I’ll get out of your way!”

He quickly applied a few more drops of the blue liquid onto Twilight’s leg and then backed away. The bottle and the dropper slid over to a small nightstand by the bed.

“I have no idea what you just said,” Sunset growled. “But, I swear to Celestia, if you hurt her, I will tear this place apa—”

“Sunset?” came a weak voice from the bed.

Sunset rushed forward. The deer cringed back, but Sunset didn’t care about him anymore. She dove to kneel beside the bed and grabbed Twilight’s hoof.

“Twilight! Are you okay? How do you feel?”

“I’m… I’m…” Twilight opened her eyes and squinted at Sunset. “I need my glasses.”

Sunset glanced around and spied Twilight’s glasses on the nightstand. She levitated them over to Twilight, dropping them lightly on her muzzle.

“You know,” Book Light said casually. “If you hadn’t been so insistent on reading by candlelight during your first four years at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns after meeting Jade Singer, you wouldn’t be wearing those today.”

Sunset speared Book Light with a glare. He cringed back, grinning one of the most awkward grins Sunset had ever seen.

Twilight craned her neck to look at him and gasped. “Sunset… is that… is that really a…”

“Professor Book Light, as your service, milady!” he said with a sweep of his cloak and a deep bow. “And honored to have the two students of the Princess of the Sun in my humble shop.”

Sunset could almost hear Twilight blinking in shock, then apparently something else caught her attention as she shifted in place.

“Sunset?” Twilight asked quietly.

“Huh?”

“You can let go now.”

Sunset instantly became very aware that she’d been clutching Twilight’s hoof the entire time. She dropped it and took a few steps back as Twilight slowly pushed herself upright.

Twilight tested her formerly broken hindleg, a look of wonder on her face. “It doesn’t even hurt.”

“Ah, the wonders of Radiant Hope’s Fourth Bond of Healing!” Book Light proclaimed. “She’s never failed me yet! I’ll have to chat with her about that someday and thank her. If I ever manage to find the right address. Hm.”

“You’re okay?” Sunset asked, her heart still hammering in her chest. “You’re sure?”

Twilight nodded, looking at shocked as Sunset. “Looks like everything’s here. I’m… I’m not really sure what happened.”

“When we dissociated from that particular spot on the leyline,” Amber supplied, “you both conked right out. It happens the first few times. Nothing to be ashamed of! We kept you both under until your bodies could properly rest.”

Sunset blinked a few times. “Wait… how long were we asleep?”

“About twelve hours, I think?” Amber replied, wiggling a hoof in the air. “Give or take.”

"Oh... come... come on..." Sunset slumped and stared at the floor. “Ugh, we’re never going to find that stupid thing after dawn.”

“What’s this now?” Book Light asked. “Oh, is this in regard to that book you’re seeking?”

“Yeah,” Sunset muttered. “And no private bookstore in Canterlot is going to be open after noon on the day before Hearth’s Warming Eve. I’ve lived in Canterlot long enough to be sure of that. Dumb tradition. Only franchises stay open until the last second. They won’t have it.”

“I’ve never understood that particular Canterlot custom, seems like you should remain open during the time when ponies get most frantic!” Book Light scratched his narrow chin. “Oh wait, that means, you’re looking for a first edition. That explains a few things. However, you still have time.”

“How?” Sunset replied morosely. “How do we possibly have time when half a day has passed?”

“I’m sorry, Sunset,” Twilight said, putting a hoof on her back. “I know how much this mattered to you. I’m sure she’ll understand.”

“I know she will… but it’s not good enough…”

“I don’t… understand though,” Book Light said, sounding utterly bewildered. “Why is that a problem? I just told you that you still have time. Dawn in Equestria is still at least five hours away.”

Amber giggled. “Professor, not everypony understands just what this bookstore is.”

“But… they were in leyspace!” Book Light protested. “Anypony who can enter leyspace or at least use a leyline directly as these two have to know its temporal properties! All ‘Out of Circulation’ does is use those principles! Well, not only. There are several principles, of course.”

“What are you two rambling about?” Sunset snarled with a sharp glance up at the buck and the mare. “Look, we’ve had a very difficult night and you just told us we’re back at square one! Dawn can’t be five hours away if we’ve spent twelve hours here!”

“Let’s simplify this.” Amber giggled again, louder and longer this time. “It’s not dawn yet.”

Sunset felt her patience fraying quite a bit faster than before. “And you said we’d spent twelve hours in here.”

“You have!” Amber smiled at them, her eyes dancing. “Twelve hours in here. Emphasis on the ‘here.’”

Sunset looked at Twilight as if maybe she could translate whatever language Amber spoke. Twilight, however, was looking around the shop in wonder.

“This… this is incredible…” Twilight whispered. “I’ve never seen anything like it…”

Sunset rolled her eyes stabbed a hoof toward Amber. “Okay, start making sense. You, not the other one. You. Now.”

“No need for a death glare!” Amber’s giggles shifted into a full-blown laugh. “Time doesn’t work quite the same way in any of the magical side-dimensions of our world. It’s sort of like Limbo. Or most forms of banishment or magical imprisonment. This world is full of magical shortcuts and detours to almost anywhere you can imagine! Always has been!”

“Limbo’s real?” Twilight gasped, her attention back on the conversation.

“What you’re surprised? You were just wandering around the endless bookshelves of leyspace!” Amber laughed again.

“Getting off-topic here!” Sunset growled, her eyes narrowing as her patience reserves were drained rather quickly. “And if you’re about to tell me we’re in some sort of… time machine—”

Book Light burst out into gales of laughter that echoed up and down his enormous tower of books. “Oh heavens no! I’ll leave those experiments to my dear brother, thank you very much! He’ll never get anywhere anyway. No, no, this store can simply move freely along all leylines of the world, major and minor, even if there are actually far fewer exit points than I’d like, safe or otherwise. We move in space, not time. The whole time dilation factor is simply a byproduct of the leylines themselves.”

Sunset blinked at him, feeling that headache come back with a vengeance. Yes, she could technically understand everything he had just said, but trying to process it right now felt like shoving a watermelon through a garden hose. And she was the hose.

Twilight just squealed in fascination, looking like she had about three million questions to start with.

“Translation,” Amber said with a roll of her eyes toward Book Light. “Traveling through a leyline usually takes seconds for what should be weeks, at least back when they were safe to use. You saw that earlier today when you arrived in Jeddahoof. We’re sort of piggybacking off of that property. Time does pass here, but really slowly in relation to the rest of the world.”

“Okay, at least I can understand you without jumping through mental hoops or getting a massive headache,” Sunset muttered, rubbing her head a little. “So, you’re saying that…”

“I’m saying it’s maybe… what? Forty-five minutes after you entered!” Amber laughed. “While twelve hours may have passed in here, only a few ticks of the clock have passed on the outside!”

“By my calculations, dawn in central Equestria is still at least five hours away,” Book Light supplied. “As I said!”

The entire thing still sounded completely insane, but right now, Sunset needed that hope to keep going. So, she took a gamble and decided to believe them. Sunset let out an enormous sigh of relief and smiled up at Twilight, who returned her smile. They might still have time. And if what they were saying about this store was true…

“You said you can move through leyspace and leylines, right?” Sunset asked.

“More or less correct, though they are essentially the same thing. But let’s not get bogged down by such details.” Book Light confirmed with a nod. “Yes, yes. All very fantastic and energetic.”

“Okay,” Sunset shook her head. She still felt exhausted. “First, can you get us to Canterlot. Second, can you get us to someplace called… I think it was ‘The Store?’”

“Sunset…” Twilight said in a warning tone. “I don’t know if you realize what you’re asking…”

“That depends…” Book Light seemed to ponder this. The whole deer thing didn’t seem nearly as important now.

“On what?” Sunset asked, ignoring Twilight.

“Depends on if the friend you made in leyspace seriously damaged my rune locks.” He glared down at the doorway with the dark runes along the edges. “And depends on if you can tell me anything about this ‘The Store?’”

Sunset’s ears fell. “You… you don’t know anything about it?”

“Where did you hear about it?” Amber asked quizzically. “I’ve heard the name… but few outside of booksellers even know that name, let alone its real one.”

“Wait, Amber, you know of this?” Book Light demanded. “Why have you not informed me of such a development?”

Amber had to stand on her tiptoes to whisper something in Book Light’s ear. Sunset glared at them both.

“Oh. Yes. Good reason. Yes, quite good.”

“Somepony want to clue me in here?” Sunset demanded.

“Sunset, we should talk about this if this is what I think it is,” Twilight insisted.

“Do you have any other ideas?” Sunset snapped at her as a red light wandered by the platform on one of the floating discs.

“Well, no, but…”

“Then there’s no harm in listening!” Sunset turned back to Amber and Book Light. “Well?”

“We… can’t get you in,” Amber said hesitantly. “I could show you where it was… well, last time I was there which was a few years ago and it does tend to move unpredictably. But it’s one of those places where you need… basically a referral. Referral from the… right kind of pony.”

“I’m not liking this,” Sunset sighed. “If I get one more fetch quest from you lunatics…”

“Oh, you play O&O, too?” Amber squealed. “We should totally have a game before you leave!”

Sunset gave her a stare so flat it defied geometry.

“Right,” Amber said with a giggle. “Probably not the best time?”

“No.”

“Whispersong would know, wouldn’t she?” Amber asked Book Light.

“Yes, but considering their desired destination, Crazy Talk would be better suited,” Book Light replied, tapping his chin with a cloven hoof.

Sunset found herself mesmerized by the cloven hoof for a moment before she shook herself out of it.

“No, actually,” Amber sighed. “Crazy Talk left for a vacation three days ago. Shop’s closed, remember? He actually asked you to look in on it later this afternoon?”

“Right!” Book Light clapped a hoof on the ground. “I really do need to acquire one of those calendars… and find a way to make it work for leyspace.”

The buck and the mare tossed named back and forth for the next few minutes, but Sunset soon just tuned them out and glanced at Twilight, only to see her glaring at her.

“What?” Sunset asked. “What did I do?”

“You don’t know what ‘The Store’ is,” Twilight said, making it practically an accusation.

“Uh, not really?” Sunset shrugged and shook her head. “But the only reason I know the name is because another of your idols, namely Lost Page, the one who is partially responsible for getting us into this mess, said it right before we were punted halfway around the planet!”

“She… she did?” That seemed to catch Twilight completely off-guard. “Lost Page herself said ‘The Store’ might have a copy?”

“It’s been a long night, so I don’t remember her exact words, but yeah. I think she said it’s our best shot.”

That seemed to mollify Twilight. Not entirely, but at little. “Lost Page wouldn’t ever intentionally send us into danger… despite her… sort of doing just that and—”

“Well, that settles it then,” Book Light proclaimed, cutting Twilight off. “We have a solution, a solution you will not like.”

He smiled brightly at the two mares.

Sunset glowered at the mare and the buck.

“What?” Sunset demanded flatly.

“We have an associate who occasionally might deal with the less-than-entirely-legal side of book trading. Nothing truly dangerous, just… outside the scope of the Equestrian Bookseller’s Association approved works!”

“Do you realize you’re about to announce the name of a book smuggler to the Assistant Lead Archivist of the RCA?” Twilight informed them archly.

“Of course, silly.” Amber giggled. A purple light disc floated past behind her. “But you won’t turn her in. She’s the sweetest old lady you’ll ever find, save for my grandmother. And she hardly ever does smuggling runs anymore! The bookseller, not my grandmother.”

“Though I should note,” Book Light said with another smile. “That’s not the reason you aren’t going to like this solution!”

“Then out with it!” Sunset demanded.

“She’s not in Canterlot.”

Sunset rubbed her eyes. “Where?”

“Cloudsdale.”

For the love of Celestia and Harmony and everything that’s good and righteous in this world…

“She does own an airship. Actually, her bookstore is the airship,” Amber supplied with a bright smile. “And you probably could barter passage down to Canterlot. Anypony wandering around in leyspace has to have encountered something a bookseller might want.”

“I’m… sure we can come up with something,” Sunset muttered. “Can you tell me for sure if ‘The Store’ has this… annoyingly elusive book?”

“A moment!” Book Light proclaimed as his… wait, his forehooves lit up in strange swirling patterns of light? Had they done that before? She’d been so focused on Twilight she hadn’t seen if his antlers had glowed…

“What in the world…” Sunset said, staring at the bizarre buck before deciding she didn’t care.

Sunset sighed as a book rose from below.

“Ah yes, here it is…” Book Light nodded approvingly. “Registrations… bills of sale…”

He went on like that for a bit. Amber just smiled happily at the two of them, occasionally doing gleeful little hops back and forth on her hooves. Twilight stared around in wonder at the shop, even going to the edge of the platform to get a better view. Sunset just sat there, feeling so very tired despite twelve hours of unconsciousness.

Book Light took almost five minutes before he snapped the book shut with a smile.

“Maybe!” he proclaimed.

Sunset facehoofed, but found she was too exhausted to get properly angry. “Let’s just do it.”

“Excellent!” Book Light threw the book over the side of the platform. A light disc—an orange one—caught it and disappeared out of sight. “Though there are two other complications I should mention. First, while Whispersong will almost certainly have the correct sigil, you will need to arrive at your destination by dawn. It is never open during the day. Lastly, anchoring our store may be a tad tricky at present.”

“Anchoring?” Twilight asked as she turned away from her study of Out of Circulation. “What’s anchoring?”

“Anchoring is how we connect to places beyond the shop,” Amber replied.

“Precisely! For example—”

“Oh, here we go.” Amber rolled her eyes with a suffering smile.

“For example—” Book Light said again with a huff. “You served as an excellent anchor, Miss Sparkle!”

“Me?” Twilight pointed a hoof at herself. “How did I—”

“When you unleashed your special talent in an attempt to save Sunset and yourself, you imbued thousands of volumes around you with your personal magical signature. Similar to how every unicorn has their own particular color of magic, you see and while I know it might—” He shook his head. “No sorry, not the time for that. As I was saying, since all volumes that appear in leyspace are intrinsically magical, it caused a rather spectacular chain reaction! The books around you acting as foci may have helped in such a manner, hm. I’ll need to record that location for study later. As I was saying—”

“He tends to say that a lot when he’s rambling,” Amber piped up.

“Quiet you! Miss Sparkle is one of the few who can understand the underlying concept!” Book Light snapped, though it felt more like the snap of a playful puppy than a snap of true anger. “When you unleashed your magic with such results adding to the signature of Miss Shimmer’s magic—which shows quite high on the Coridzoni Energy Scale—it showed up like a beacon on the Out of Circulation’s leyline map! In this case, more like a distress flare! We immediately investigated, as we had no pressing engagements, and thereby saved the two of you and now we’re here and I finally get to discuss this with another bright mind!”

Sunset blinked a few times.

Twilight nodded slowly, processing all of that data.

Book Light looked particularly pleased with himself.

Amber just giggled.

“What’s wrong with the anchor?” Sunset asked in a deadpan.

“Oh, yes. Got all distracted, didn’t I? I do that, you know, get distracted.” Book Light smiled and pointed down at the door. “The damage those horrid shadows made allowed us to seal them out, but will make anchoring difficult. Most bookstores or libraries where we normally anchor—especially in Cloudsdale for some reason—have rather strict locking mechanisms on their transitional bridges to leyspace. Those locks make anchoring especially difficult, sometimes causing a minor external disassociation. Of course, those same mechanisms protect them from the shadows and… other things.”

All the lights in the room flickered again to give the appearance of lightning crashing through the tower.

Amber giggled. Again.

Sunset rolled her eyes.

“Other things?” Twilight squeaked. “There’s worse things in leyspace?”

“You don’t want to know,” Amber interjected, then fixed Book Light with a stare. “And Professor Light here isn’t going to give them any nightmares by telling them all about it, especially after what they just went through!”

Book Light appeared disappointed since he wasn’t going to be able to expound on whatever dire horrors the leyspace contained, but Sunset didn’t really care.

“Fine. We’ll see this Whispersong.” Sunset sighed. “Can you take us there?”

“Please?” Twilight interjected.

Book Light glanced at Amber, who shrugged in response.

“We don’t have any pressing assignments,” Amber replied with a sidelong glance at Book Light. “I don’t see why not.”

“Very well, I shall make—”

“Professor?”

“Yes, Amber?”

“Maybe you should go… change, first?” Amber rolled her eyes.

“Oh, yes, of course! Quite silly of me. I tend to get distracted quite easily these days.”

“No, really?” Sunset deadpanned.

With that, the deer vanished in a blur of teleportation magic unlike anything Sunset had ever seen.

Sunset glanced around, wondering where he’d gone before she glanced at Amber. She pointed upward to another platform just below the top of the tower, a platform Sunset hadn’t seen from the bottom floor. It was a bit smaller than the one they were standing on now, but it was held in place by the same cable system.

“Wait… wasn’t he a unicorn before?” Twilight asked.

Sunset nodded with a sigh.

“So, why is he a deer now?” Twilight frowned, scratching her mane and staring up at the second platform. “He’s… he’s not one of those mythical changelings or something, is he?”

“Oh no, not at all!” Amber snorted, grinning wildly. “He just unearthed a unique part-technological, part-magical device in the depths of leyspace several years ago that allows him to explore the multidimensional possibilities of any persistent sapient life essence sharing a dimensional coefficient plus or minus fifteen from standard—standard being based in this dimensional plane, of course—and then duplicate the biological ‘fingerprint’ of said possibilities onto his innate essence when necessary.”

Sunset stared at her.

“Well, that or when the mood strikes him… or when he’s just bored.” Amber sighed. “He was utterly obnoxious when he turned into a hippogriff for a week. He wouldn’t stop talking about stairs and swooping around. Seriously, there were feathers everywhere.”

Twilight raised a hoof as if to ask a question, only to lower it a moment later.

“Does that sort of thing happen often?” Sunset asked, still trying to process the gibberish Amber had just spouted off. What bothered her was that it almost seemed to make sense.

Almost.

“Hm?” Amber shrugged. “Occasionally? He’s a bit unpredictable. But then again, so’s this place! But it’s fun, right?”

“Uh…” Twilight and Sunset said together as they both looked at each other.

Sunset finally offered Amber a half-hearted, “Sure?”

“Treebranches!” came a shout from above.

“Would you two like some tea?” Amber asked.

“Yes, please!” they answered in perfect unison.

“By the Stars and the Fields, I swear! We have guests, you know!”

The tea wasn’t bad. Actually, it was probably the best cup Earl Grey Sunset had ever had. So good that she could actually think again. Though that capacity seemed to fluctuate a great deal on how much exposure she had to Amber or Book Light.

Twilight looked like she had gone to heaven while drinking her decaf Green Tea. She kept sighing and using an expression that should probably be used in an advertising campaign.

Amber sipped some sort of strange herbal concoction Sunset couldn’t begin to figure out. She kept giggling softly as her eyes darted between the two of them in an annoyingly familiar look. Sunset didn’t try and stop it. She didn’t want to even think about it.

As for Book Light, he was banging away at the strange contraption near the register situated directly above the small tea table. The contraption seemed to be growling at him.

Sunset decided to ignore both the machine’s noises and the odd stallion outbursts. After the nightmare of wandering leyline, she was taking a much-needed break. Twilight probably needed it even more.

“So…” Twilight said as she looked around the bookstore. “If you just hop between leyspace locations, why didn’t Desert Winds just summon you to us?”

“You met that crazy old…” Amber hesitated and stared off into space for a few seconds before shrugging. “You know, I’ve actually known him for quite some time and I’m still not sure what he is. But he can be fun once you’ve had some time to get used to his whole ‘Truth of Things’ shtick. Anyway, as for why he didn’t summon us? Two reasons. First, it’s pretty hard to get ahold of Professor Light. We’ve never gotten any variant of a Message spell to work through leyspace, even though it was kinda made for that. Likely due to systemic corruption, despite what they were once used for. Anyway, now we do mail drops at different points in the world. Even if Winds wanted to get in touch, it would have taken a couple days for us to get a message.”

“What’s the other reason?” Sunset asked. “Even though I’m pretty confident I know the answer…”

Amber grinned. “Because he’s Desert Winds. He’s got this knack. This whole Sight thing with a capital S. He just… knows anyone who walks into his shop. The first time we met, well… let’s just say things happened. We had drinks about it later, though he ended up buying. It might sound a little evil to just chuck you into leyspace without a warning, but… he had a good reason.” She hesitated briefly. “At least to him.”

Sunset and Twilight both studiously avoided one another’s gazes.

“Overcompensating bark shards! Why do you do this every hamster-dancing time!”

“I still can’t believe he—or A.K. Yearling—let us go in there with those… those monsters…” Twilight shivered and stared into her tea.

“A.K. was there?” This seemed to grab Amber’s full attention. “There’s no way she would let you into leyspace without being prepared! I know you had a torch! Desert Winds and A.K. are traditional enough to use an actual torch-shaped object. Enchanted right, these sort of act like loadstones of leyspace, allowing you to subtly move leyspace around you. Or is it the other way around? But as long as you remained focused on your…”

Sunset and Twilight winced in unison.

“Oh.” Amber’s ears went down. “I know I’m prying a little, but… what did you end up focusing on?”

“Feathermarking treebranches of an emancipated bovine! Stop that at once, you infernal contraption! Ow!”

Sunset shook her head. She didn’t want to get into it again. Or ever, really.

Twilight—apparently—felt differently. “Some… personal problems.”

“Did…” Amber licked her lips and adjusted her glasses. “Did either of you feel anything like… a strong sense of hopelessness?”

Despite herself, Sunset glanced at Twilight.

Twilight nodded slowly.

“That’s what got their attention.” Amber sighed, closing her eyes. “Guaranteed way to do it. ”

“But… what were they?” Twilight asked. She leaned forward and settled her empty teacup in its saucer.

“Shadow-cursed bringer of misery and befuddlement! You won’t get away this time! Gah!” His voice suddenly shifted into a much higher pitch. “Would you please stop disrupting my morphological matrix?”

Whatever Book Light was fighting seemed to cackle.

“They’re the reason ponies don’t use leylines to communicate anymore,” Amber said quietly, staring at her own tea. “Them and… the other things previously mentioned.”

“That doesn’t answer the question.” Sunset raised an eyebrow. “At all.”

“Okay fine, I don’t know what they are,” Amber admitted, glancing up at her with a sour look on her face. “Professor Light won’t talk about them. He wasn’t exactly forthcoming after the first time I… saw them.” She shivered visibly and Sunset had a sneaking suspicion Amber had done more than just ‘seen’ them. “He just gave me a lot of cryptic whispers about them being ancient, deadly and to stay away. I decided to listen to him. It wasn’t a hard decision to make.”

“You’ve never tried to investigate?” Twilight sounded utterly shocked at such a horrible breach in inquisitiveness. “Even with all this at your disposal?”

Sunset barely stopped herself from facehoofing.

“After what you saw? After what you heard in your own head? Do you really want to even think about them?” Amber said pointedly, giving Twilight a rather pointed look.

Sunset realized it was the first time she’d seen Amber look dead serious. It was… unnerving. Like seeing Minuette give someone she’d never met an angry glare.

Twilight looked ready to retort, only for her ears to droop. “I guess you have a point.”

“Aha! Victory at last! I knew you’d see things my—ow!” Book Light’s voice shifted again and he let out a sigh. “Very well, shall we call it a draw? Thank you ever so much.”

The machine beeped once.

Book Light trotted down the stairs, looking somewhat smug. The effect was ruined somewhat by him once again being a deer—though this time he had feathered wings in addition to his other deerish traits.

Sunset thought the addition of a blindingly bright blue pompadour for a mane rather suited him.

Amber giggled as Book Light plopped down on a chair. His mane bounced dramatically and he took a hearty swig from his dandelion tea. The mane bounced again as he beamed at his two guests.

“We shall be there within minutes!” he declared proudly.

“What—” Twilight began.

“Pay it no heed, my dear filly!” Book Light proclaimed with an offhoof wave toward the machine next to the register. “A few years back, a critical geode in Out of Circulation failed due to… events. I replaced it with a new geode with the correct thaumaturgical properties. The individual who sold it to me neglect to mention the tiny fact that it had an emotional imprint embedded in it and as it now is rather central to my shop, I do not have any desire to replace it, lest I vex it. It’s a rather ornery thing. And it takes great delight in using any and all of my own magical devices against me for its amusement. And usually… the amusement of Amber.”

A strange raspberry-like noise echoed from above.

Amber twitched slightly as if she was holding back a snort.

“While there are ways… I cannot bring myself to purge it from the system,” Book Light took another sip of tea. “Sadly, even I cannot explain that particular character flaw of mine. Always picking up wanderers and drifts from hither and yon.”

Amber giggled again and Book Light rolled his eyes.

“Are you ever going to tell the truth about that?” Amber asked, her eyes sparkling.

“What?” Book Light smirked and leaned forward. “About our ‘ghost in the machine,’ so to speak, or about how we met? Do you actually want that information public, dear filly?”

Amber held up her hooves in surrender. “No, no. Not in present company.”

“You two have far too much fun with this,” Sunset muttered.

“We usually do.” Amber smirked.

“Anyway, I’m also delighted to tell you that we’ll be arriving in Cloudsdale in a charming all-night bookstore called Counting Sheep! I’ve already checked and your path should be completely clear. Assuming the runes anchor us correctly.”

“‘Assuming?’ What happens if they don’t?” Sunset raised an eyebrow.

“You’ll be slightly off-target and end up in the next closest depository of magical books. Absolutely nothing to worry about. The potential for physical problems is next to zero.”

“We’re going to Cloudsdale,” Sunset pointed out as her ears went flat. “If we’re slightly off-target in a downward direction, that’s something to worry about!”

Book Light raised an eyebrow. “I thought you both were Celestia’s personal students. If Celestia’s personal students can’t teleport these days, I daresay her standards have been slipping greatly.”

Sunset glowered at him.

“Fine, fine,” Book Light huffed. “I will do a minor test to ensure that your exit point does land on solid cloud, as long as you keep yourself properly enchanted.”

“Then, thank you,” Twilight interjected, shooting a look at Sunset. “We do really appreciate it.”

The pega-deer gestured wildly. His mane bounced again. “Out of Circulation is happy to be of service! Of course we would get you to your destination. Was there ever any doubt?”

Amber broke into peals of laughter, banging the table with a hoof. Book Light harrumphed and took another gulp of his tea. His mane bounced yet again.

Twilight snorted. Sunset laughed.

For just a moment, Sunset got to enjoy the amusement of the table around her.

Then she looked at Twilight.

She couldn’t help but see the mare crying her eyes out in those dark, shadow-infested passageways. The vision felt like a dagger in Sunset’s chest. She couldn’t believe it. Twilight had repressed so much…

She wondered if Moon Dancer knew. She wondered if she should tell her.

From the depths of the prison in her mind, a voice suggested keeping it to herself. After all, what good would come of it? Twilight would tell Moon Dancer when she was ready. Was it even her secret to tell?

Sunset almost agreed. She could actually—

“Miss Shimmer?”

Book Light’s voice derailed Sunset’s train of thought. She shook her head and blinked up at the bizarre pegaus-deer thing.

“Are you well?” he asked, his head cocked at her.

“Huh?”

“Your horn, Sunset,” Twilight whispered, staring straight down at the table. “It was… that color again.”

Sunset winced.

Amber and Book Light shared a look.

“Miss Shimmer, would you perhaps join me? I’d like to show you something.”

“Oh no!” Twilight snapped, real anger suddenly in her voice. “You aren’t doing this to me again! You’re not going to talk about me behind my back!”

Sunset winced. However, Book Light didn’t seem off-put by Twilight’s reaction in the slightest. “I had no intention of doing so, Miss Sparkle! It would be horribly rude.”

“Oh.” Twilight ears drooped and she stared at her teacup again, blushing furiously.

Sunset stifled a snort and let Book Light lead her away. They wandered through the maze-like corridors of the bookstore until they reached a spot near the front door. She eyed the damaged and dark runes. The rest of multicolored runes around the portal still glittered with crazy light.

I wonder what I’d see if I tried to open the door right now…

“How long have you been manifesting like that?” Book Light asked without preamble.

“Doing what?” Sunset blinked at him a few times.

“Your horn’s magical aura,” Book Light said patiently. “It’s quite rare for a unicorn’s magic to change color.”

“Oh… uh…” Sunset considered it. When was the first time somepony had mentioned it? Twilight had done it a few months ago when they’d first met. But she vaguely remembered something about the time she’d met Coco and Rara. “I’m not really sure. Maybe a few years?”

“Does it tend to happen when you’re…” he paused meaningfully, “shall we say, ‘distracted’?”

Sunset flushed. “Most of the time.”

“Have you ever seen it for yourself?”

Sunset shook her head, an odd sense of shame welling up inside of her.

Book Light nodded and appeared to consider this. He tapped a cloven hoof on his chin for what felt like an hour—though it couldn’t have been more than half a minute.

“Do you know what causes that sort of thing, Miss Shimmer?”

Sunset swallowed and nodded, unable to look him in the eye.

“I see. Have you by chance told your Princess about this?”

“No!” Sunset cried, staring up at him. “No! I can’t!”

Book Light raised an eyebrow. “Oh? Why’s that?”

“I… I can’t let her think that about me,” Sunset said, swallowing hard. “I don’t want to be like that. Bad things happen to ponies who have color shifts. Especially if those colors are dark.”

“The fact that you fear the results reveals you are likely safe in admitting this to your teacher, Miss Shimmer.”

For a moment, Sunset found herself startled by Book Light’s sudden shift in demeanor. It was almost like he was completely different… whatever he was. It was more than a little unsettling. Then again, maybe it was just the topic at hand. Either way, this Book Light seemed far wiser than he had initially let on. She idly wondered if a pony who could ‘accidentally’ change shape on a regular basis might also be able to disguise their age.

Who are these two? Sunset found herself asking once again.

Still, his statement echoed in her mind. The only response she found inside was fear.

“I can’t,” Sunset insisted. “Please… don’t ask me to do that… and don’t say anything yourself.”

Book Light considered her directly this time, studying her as if she were an abstract painting he was trying to figure out.

Finally, he nodded. “If that’s what you want. But either way, I have a gift for you.”

With that, the two sets of antlers on his head—plus his two front hooves—glowed in a soft white aura. Out of nowhere, a book streaked into Sunset’s chest. She almost dropped it but managed to stop herself at the last second.

“What is it?” Sunset asked. There was nothing on the cover or the spine. It seemed like little more than a bundle of papers wrapped in blue cloth.

“Harmonics,” Book Light replied, his tone a bit glib. “By Unified Chorus.”

Sunset stared at him and then back to the book. “I didn’t think this book still existed.”

“Well, after that dreadful fire, it’s understandable to believe such a thing, but a few copies survived in… random places, you know, here and there.” He shrugged far too casually for somepony who had just summoned a five-hundred-year-old book from the depths of his bookstore. “I’m guessing you know the book?”

“Depends,” Sunset said slowly. “Why are you offering it to me?”

“I thought it might come in useful in future works dealing with harmony magic.”

Sunset’s eyes narrowed. “How you could possibly know about—”

“Oh, was there something specific you were working on that might need exactly this sort of magical theory to help it function once more?” He grinned. “I believe Amber told you, Miss Shimmer. Matching books with ponies is my special talent. I’m hardly the only one with such a trait. After all, your friend has something similar, though hers is far more powerful.”

“You mean you don’t know about… any project in particular that this might pertain to?” Sunset’s eyes narrowed a bit more. Granted, it wasn’t technically a secret, but she wasn’t about to broadcast the knowledge of the Spire Project to the world.

“Whatever it is you’re referencing, I couldn’t begin to guess what it is, or its nature.” He paused. “However, I do know that it’s important for you to get it right.”

The lights in his towering bookstore flickered in a faint approximation of lightning.

“Professor!” complained Amber from the other side of the store. “Quit it!”

Book Light smiled, but didn’t reply to Amber, instead keeping his attention squarely on Sunset. “No, no. Don’t ask me how I know such things. Just believe that I do.”

“That’s not ominous.”

“Really? Narrative Causality seemed to say otherwise.”

“What is it with that, anyway?” Sunset demanded. “I know that I’ve been teasing Twilight about it for most of tonight, but how is it that your store seems to be powered by Narrative Causality? It’s supposed to be a joke! Basically the idea that plot happens because the plot needs to happen!”

“Ah…” Book Light chuckled as he slipped back into that tone he used a few minutes ago. “Narrative Causality is very real, Miss Shimmer! It’s real in the same way that leyspaces are real. It’s generated by imagination, the very heart of magic itself. And what better way to grow one’s imagination than reading? Somepony who doesn’t embrace the way of books will rarely encounter it, or rarely see it for what it is.” Book Light held out his hooves in an enormous shrug. “Those who live within bookstores, libraries and the like… well, it’s a fact of life. A bit of a strange one… and quite unpredictable… but still, a fact.”

“That doesn’t really clear things up for me. And half of it sounds like those after-school special pamphlets I’ve seen at public schools.”

“The secrets of the universe don’t open to our eyes simply because of one question, Sunset Shimmer.” His eyes glittered like diamonds in the night. “They require far more work than that.”

The entire store suddenly shook, though not a single book fell from its bookcase or stack.

“Ah, we’ve arrived!” Book Light proclaimed. “Miss Sparkle? Why don’t you join us?”

Book Light busied himself with doing something to the runes around the front door to Out of Circulation. Sunset tried to follow his spellwork, but it was so alien—or so advanced—she didn’t have a clue what he was really doing. So, she turned when Amber and Twilight approached.

“Oh yes!” Amber said as her horn burned with light. “I almost forgot!”

From somewhere behind a wall of bookcases, the ornamental torch flew out, still lit. It was followed by their jackets and packs.

“Did you know that once upon a time, torches similar to this were used to hold special things called Bound Stories?” Amber said as they both got their equipment situated. They repacked their Saddle Arabian attire and went with their winter clothes again. “They would create light shows of living stories right before your eyes. It’s really a lost art. I hope ponies find it again.”

Sunset and Twilight both nodded, not quite sure what to make of her comment.

“Dancing rats upon the blockage of a beaver dam!” Book Light exclaimed. “Anchor’s not holding properly. It’ll take weeks to fix these runes. It had to hit the Reddan and Tark runes, didn’t it? It just had to hit them.”

“Wait, what does that mean?” Sunset called just as she finished securing the torch to Twilight’s left saddlebag.

“Weeks here or you spin the wheel of fate, personally, I recommend fate. She’ll be nicer now that you survived a leyspace trip. At least I hope so. Time to unseal the gates!”

“Wait!” Sunset cried again. “I’m not about to jump into a random leyspace portal that could send us plummeting above or below Cloudsdale!”

“I’m not asking you to!” Book Light replied as he did something else to the door. Every rune save for five burned with brilliant blue fire for just a second before fading into little more than scratches in the dark red wood.

Twilight slipped behind Sunset. Sunset couldn’t blame her.

The door suddenly slid open revealing… a short marble passage leaning to an unassuming door?

“What?” Twilight asked. “What am—”

“Ah yes, should have expected this,” Book Light sighed and rubbed his forehead with a cloven hoof. “I did quite a good job of building Out of Circulation, you know. I added a device known among some races as an ‘airlock,’ though the word isn’t accurate at all—”

“It’s a short, secure passage that links the store to a real place in Cloudsdale,” Amber interjected before he could get really started. “It’s mainly when we can’t get a proper anchor. You might experience some strangeness going through the door at the end, but you’ll be fine after a minute or so as your body adapts to the reassociation.”

“So we just… walk through this, go through that door, and we’re in Cloudsdale?” Sunset asked hesitantly as she approached the doorway. “Just like that?”

“Just like that.”

“Wait, we don’t know what we’re looking for with this Whispersong pony!” Sunset protested. She didn’t like that door at the end of the short hall. It looked too ordinary.

“Amber told me while you were talking with Professor Book Light,” Twilight said. “She’s an earth pony who runs an airship on Hurricane Lane. And we just need the current sigil of… ugh… ‘The Store.’”

“Oh.” Sunset’s ears went flat. “Well, okay.”

“It was great meeting you both again,” Amber said with that same shy smile Sunset had seen when she first woke up. “I’m sure we’ll run into each other again sometime.”

Sunset stared at the odd unicorn. She had seen her somewhere before, but she couldn’t remember where or when for the life of her.

Finally, Sunset just chalked it up to one more oddity and looked at Twilight. “You ready?”

“Not especially, but being ready has nothing to do with things happening tonight, so might as well do it willingly this time.”

Sunset still wasn’t sure about this. There were too many unanswered questions, but after seeing Book Light and Amber chat for the last hour or so, she had no doubt that they could probably dance their way around any new question she threw at them. In the end, she didn’t really have much choice in the matter. She didn’t like this, but Sunset was as least positive about one thing.

Neither wanted to harm them.

“Cloudwalking spell should last the rest of the day,” Sunset told Twilight. “That okay?”

Twilight nodded. “Let’s just… do this.”

The spell was simple and within less than a minute, both of them could walk across clouds as easily as any pegasi.

“I think that’s everything.” Twilight hesitated and watched the doorway.

“Yeah…” Sunset took a deep breath. “No sense just waiting here. Let’s get this over with.”

Sunset stepped into the passageway and immediately staggered, blinking her eyes rapidly as she tried to think.

“Sunset! Are you okay? What happened?” Twilight sounded terrified.

“She’s fine,” Amber assured her. “Her body just adjusted to the ambient magic of Out of Circulation and now it’s adapting to regular Equestrian magic again. You’ll both be a little dizzy, but it should fade in just a few seconds.”

“That was… more than a little,” Sunset gasped as she turned back, finally steadying herself on her hooves. She tapped the floor, but it felt like actual marble, not clouds. “But yeah, I’m okay, Twilight. It’s safe.”

Twilight stepped through after a few more words of encouragement. She staggered and nearly fell, but Sunset caught her, though she winced when she did it. As soon as possible, they separated and adjusted their coats. Finally, both of them turned to face the deer-thing and the unicorn.

“Thanks,” Sunset said. “I don’t know if I said it, but… without you, we’d probably be dead. Or worse.”

“Thank your friend!” Book Light proclaimed with an easy smile. “Without her spellwork, we never would have found you in time! Yes, that would have been a bad one, if not for her.”

Twilight blushed and stared at the floor, though Sunset caught a smile on her lips.

“Either way, you’re the one who opened the door and let us in,” Sunset pointed out.

“Well, good timing runs in the family.” Book Light smirked, a glimmer in his eyes. “Please say hello to Whispersong for us. And enjoy the song. Don’t let it put you to sleep though.”

“The… song?” Twilight asked.

Amber rolled her eyes. “Ignore him, he’s being dramatic, as usual.”

Lightning flared in the bookstore.

“Okay, that was just hokey,” Sunset muttered.

“It’s like that sometimes,” Amber replied as she nodded at the two of them. “Well, we should get going. Hopefully, we can get Professor Light back into a unicorn before dinner. He is so picky as a deer, you wouldn’t believe it.”

“Deer simply have more refined tastes,” Book Light sniffed.

“Go prep the dissociation!” Amber gave him a shove toward the strange box near the register.

“Farewell!” Book Light called as he trotted toward the other side of the store. “See you soon! But no more scampering through leylines until you grow up!”

Sunset rolled her eyes but smiled all the same as both Twilight and herself returned the goodbye.

Then, all that was left was Amber, still standing there and smiling at the two of them.

“I never got your full name,” Sunset said.

Book Light chuckled, his weird deer-wings fluttering in mirth just before he turned a corner and vanished from sight.

“Did I not tell you?” she replied, her smile transforming into a far too knowing smirk. “How very rude of me.”

Sunset frowned at her. “So your full name is…?”

“Amber Spark.” Her eyes glinted. As soon as she spoke, suddenly, there was… something odd about her. Almost as if she’d had a subtle illusion spell on the entire time and she had just dropped it. But it wasn’t like the unicorn had suddenly sprouted wings. She looked completely the same… yet different. “It was a pleasure to meet you, again.”

“Thank you!” Twilight replied, apparently missing the odd look Amber had given Sunset. “Hopefully, we’ll see you again.”

“Oh, don’t worry,” Amber replied with a giggle and eyes dancing with glee. “I get around.”

With that, the door slowly closed on its own, Amber smiling all the while.

Sunset looked at Twilight and they shared a confused look. Then they turned to face the door.

“You know they never told us where this actually leads.” Sunset sighed.

“Yeah, that… didn’t escape my notice.” Twilight swallowed hard.

“Do you think they want to hurt us?” Sunset asked, even if she’d already made her own decision.

“No. Not at all.” Twilight shook her head. “In fact, I thought Amber specifically wanted to make sure we were okay.”

Even if we’re so far from okay we couldn’t see it with a telescope…

“Should I do it or…?” Twilight began.

“I’ll do it,” Sunset sighed. “Might as well.”

They both approached the door, but nothing seemed to happen that was out of the ordinary. It looked like… just a door. Just neither of them knew where it would lead.

“At least we’ll be in Equestria, right?” Twilight offered, a tiny flicker of hope in her voice.

“Yeah. At least we’ll be in Equestria.”

Sunset turned the doorknob with a hoof. She caught sight of a wall of books beyond, then there was a flash of intense magic. Twilight and Sunset yelped as some invisible force yanked them inside.

All Sunset managed to think before this impact was, Not again…

Author's Note

It's a toss-up on which is a more shocking vision: the one when they arrive in leyspace or this one. And still, you gotta ask... are they even real?!

“You know,” Book Light said casually. “If you hadn’t been so insistent on reading by candlelight during your first four years at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns after meeting Jade Singer, you wouldn’t be wearing those today.”

I'm just going to point this out. This is why Wavelengths!Twilight wears glasses and Main Universe!Twilight doesn't. I know. I've read constantly by terrible light and it ruined my vision. It's why I wear glasses!

Does the name Amber Spark sound familiar? A slightly-odd amber or orange unicorn who seems to know more than she should? Well, there's a reason for that!

I will confirm here and now that Amber has appeared in multiple stories in almost every universe I've worked in or created, including the canon ones. I'm so happy to finally reveal her in all of her glory.

Amber Spark was done by none other than Autumn Rush, one of my favorite people. Favorite people ever! She helped me refine my initial concept into something far better! She's amazing, talented, patient and kind. What she did with Amber I can never repay. :heart:

Amber's story is not the story of Wavelengths, but often intersects Wavelengths. She had her own agenda, her own goals. For those familiar with Brandon Sandersons's Hoid, she's written from a very similar concept, though a radically different execution. Either way, this is a big moment for me.

For those of you who know who Amber really is, to show her to the world is... priceless.

As for Book Light, he's just crazy.

What did you folks think of Amber and Book Light? Not to mention that our girls finally seem like they have a solid way to not only getting home, but maybe even getting the book!

And "Feathermarking treebranches of an emancipated bovine!" is now my new favorite cuss.

If you come across any errors, please let me know by PM!